1 




(■lass,JL lr l-/^ /? . 
Book , fe & 



PRESENTED BY 







PRESENTED " v 


JUDGE aid HIS. BAAC R. mT, 


HftaiMisHaroN. d. c 


«1931- 



ENGLAND, 

/ 

WITH 

SEPARATE HISTORICAL SKETCHES 



SCOTLAND, WALES, AND IRELAND; 



THE INVASION OF JULIUS CESAR UNTIL THE ACCESSION OF QUEEN 
VICTORIA TO THE BRITISH THRONE. 

DRAWN FROM THE MOST AUTHENTIC SOURCES, 

AND 

DESIGNED FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS. 

ILLUSTRATED BY NUMEROUS ENGR/' T TNGS. 

WITH 

QUESTIONS FOR EXAMINATION. 



BY JOHN RUSSELL, A. M., 

Author of "History of the United States," and "History of France. 



PHILADELPHIA! 

PUBLISHED BY HOGAN & THOMPSON, 

No. SO NORTH FOURTH STREET. 



1839. 



m e 



1833 



Entered according to the act of Congress in the year 1836, by Hogan & 
Thompson, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Eastern Dis- 
trict of Pennsylvania. 



Gift 

Judge and Mrs. Isaac R.HItt 
July 6, 1931 






STEREOTYPED RY J. PAGAN PHILADELPHIA. 



1 D BY C. SHERMAN AND CO. 



PREFACE 



Next to the history of our own country, that of the British 
Empire, from which we derive the principal part of our 
population, as well as our civil institutions and our language, 
forms the most interesting and appropriate study for the 
rising generation. A general knowledge of it is indeed 
requisite to the proper understanding of our own annals; and 
forms a necessary part of a good education, such as every 
intelligent American deems essential for his children. 

In preparing the history now offered to the public, the 
author has endeavoured to present as full and complete a 
view of the succession of events, as could be comprised in the 
limited space permitted to a volume intended for the use of 
schools. In addition to a complete history of England, he 
has given histories of Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, from the 
earliest period to the times when these countries, originally 
independent, became integral portions of the British empire. 
The information contained in this supplementary part of the 
volume could not have been given in the body of the work 
without unpleasantly interrupting the course of the narrative, 
and disturbing that unity which is so essential to a well- 
compacted and continuous narrative. But it was deemed of 
sufficient importance and interest to claim distinct notice; 
and the author trusts that it will be considered a valuable 
addition to the history. 

1% m 



vi PREFACE. 

In submitting this work to the notice of parents, teachers, 
and others, interested in the cause of general education, the 
author cannot but express his gratitude for the favour 
extended to his former productions, and his hope that the 
present effort may not be deemed unworthy of the same 
degree of approbation. 



CONTENTS. 



LicfcM 



HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

CHAPTER I. — ANCIENT BRITONS, SAXONS, DANES. 

Section 1. Tlie Ancient Britons Page 11 

2. Oi' England under the Saxons 13 

•3. The Heptarchy 13 

4. England under the Anglo-Saxon Kings. — A. D. 827 16 

5. Edward, Athelstan, Edmund 21 

6. Edward, Ethelred, Edmond, Sweyn 24 

7. Canute, Harold, Hardicanute, Edward 25 

CHAPTER H. — THE NORMANS ; BLOIS. 

Section 1. William the Conqueror. — A. D. 1066 28 

2. Wiliiam Rufus. — A. D. 1087 30 

3. Henry I. — A. D. 1100 34 

4. Stephen. — House of Blois. — A. D. 1135 36 

CHAPTER flL — PLANTAGENETS. 

Section 1. Henry II. — A. D. 1155 37 

2. Henry II., continued 40 

3. Richard f. — A. D. 1189 42 

**•*?'- 4. John. — A. D. 1199 46 

5. Henry ill. — A. D. 1218 49 

-— — ' 6. Edward I. — A.D. 1272 54 

7. Edward 1 1. — A. U. 1307 55 

8. Edward III. — A.D. 1327 «*... 57 

9. Richard II.— A.D. 1377 62 

CHAPTER IV. — HOUSES OF LANCASTER AND YORK. 

Section I. Henry IV. — A. D. 1399 65 

2. Henry V. — A.D. 1413 66 

3. Henry VI. — A.D. 1422 68 

4. Edward I V. — A.D. 1461 71 

5. Edward V. — A. D. 1483 ; Richard III. — A. D. 1483 73 

CHAPTER V. — HOUSE OF TUDOR. 

Section 1. Henry VII. — A. D. 1485 75 

2 Henry VIII. — A.D. 1509 77 

3. Henry VIII., continued 80 

4. Henry VIII., continued 84 

5. Edward VI. — A. D. 1547 87 

6. Mary. — A.D. 1553 90 

7. Mary, continued 92 

8. Elizabeth. — A. D. 1558. 93 

9. Elizabeth, continued 96 

10. Elizabeth, continued 98 

11. Elizabeth, continued , 1C3 

CHAPTER VI. — HOUSE OF STUART. 

Section 1. James I. — A.D. 1603 105 

2. James I., continued J07 

3. Charles I. — A.D. 1625 1G9 

4. Charles I., continued 112 

(7) 



Vlll CONTENTS. 

Section 5. Charles I., continued 114 

6. Charles I., continued 117 

7. Charles I., continued 120 

8. The Commonwealth. — A. D. 1649 124 

9. The Commonwealth, continued 126 

10. Richard Cromwell 129 

11. Charles II. — A. D. 1660 130 

12. Charles II., continued 132 

13. Charles II., continued 134 

14. Charles II., continued 136 

15. Charles II., continued 138 

16. James II. — A. D. 1685 140 

17. James II., continued 143 

18. William III. and Mary. — A. D. 1688 147 

19. William and Mary, continued 150 

20. Anne. — A. D. 1702 153 

21. Anne, continued 156 

CFIAPTER VII. — HOUSE OF BRUNSWICK. 

Section 1. George I. — A. D. 1714 158 

2. George I., continued 161 

3. George II. — A. D. 1727 163 

4. George II., continued 165 

5. George II I. — A. D. 1760 168 

6. George III., continued 171 

7. George III., continued . . . : 174 

8. George III., continued 176 

9. George III., continued , 181 

10. George III., continued 185 

~ v^_ 11- George III., continued 186 

^^ 12. George IV. — A. D. 1820 189 

13. William IV. — A. D. 1830 191 

■ m 

HISTORY OF SCOTLAND. 

Chapter 1. Ancient Inhabitants 195 

2. David II 197 

3. Mary, Queen of Scots, &c 201 

4. James VI 203 

5. On the Ancient Constitution of the Scottish Government 206 

HISTORY OF WALES. 

Chapter 1. Ancient Britons 207 

2. Roderic Moelwynoc 212 

3. Jeuav and Jago, Howel Dha 213 

4. Trahaearn, Gryffydh, Owen 215 

5. Llewelyn, David 217 

HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

Chapter 1. The original inhabitants 220 

2. Evidences of its antiquity 223 

3. Ollamh Fodhla 225 

4. Tuathal, Feidlim, Con 227 

5. Pelagius, St. Patrick 229 

6. Brien Boiroimhe 232 

7. Ed ward I. and II., Richard II 237 

8. Henry IV. and V 239 

9. The doctrines in the Irish church 241 

10. Elizabeth, James I., Charles I., &c 243 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 



Landing of Julius Caesar Page 2 

Alfred in the Nealherd's Hut 19 

William I. wounded by his Son 31 

Richard 1. in Palestine 43 

Henry III. entering the Armed Parliament 51 

Great Naval Engagement off Sluys 59 

Execution of Anne Bullen 82 

Elizabeth haranguing her Troops at Tilbury 100 

Execution of Charles I ' , 122 

Landing of the Prince of Orange at Torbay 145 

Death of Sir Ralph Abercrorabie 179 

Mary, Queen of Scots, embarking for Scotland 198 

Caractacus before Claudius 207 

Dermot MacMurrough carrying off the Princess Dovergilda 231 

(9) 



PRESENTED BY 
JDDCE and MRS. ISAAC R. HI1T, 

WASHINGTON, D. C. 

1931- 



HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 



CHAPTER I. 

SECTION I. 

Among all the ancient historians, but little light has been shed on 
Britain, till Julius Coesar, fifty-five years before Christ, attempted the 
conquest of it; except that the Britons were of Gaulic or Celtic origin, 
that they enjoyed a free government, and were remarkable for their 
ferocity and barbarism. Those of them, however, that inhabited the 
south-east part of the is'land, had become acquainted with agriculture ; 
and the southern coast, opposite Gaul, was frequented by merchants, 
who traded thither for such commodities as the natives were able to 
produce. The other inhabitants maintained themselves by pasturage, 
removing perpetually their seats, and raising temporary huts in their 
forests and marshes. 

The Britons, addicted to war, and jealous of their liberty, were divid- 
ed into small nations, under the government of kings, or rather of chief- 
tains, who possessed a precarious authority ; but in great and imminent 
dangers, a commander-in-chief was chosen by common consent, in a 
general assembly. Of their mode of warfare, Csesar gives a descrip- 
tion ; and their dexterity in managing their war-chariots he ascribes to 
constant use and incessant exercise ; thereby intimating that the Britons 
were perpetually engaged in intestine wars. 

The priests, whom they called Druids, were the guardians of their 
religion, and enjoyed the greatest influence in their States. The 
ascendant they obtained they had procured by the terrors of superstition. 
Exempted from taxes and from military service, intrusted with the edu- 
cation of their youth, the judges of all matters, civil or criminal, and 
respected as oracles, they punished the refractory by terrible penalties. 
Among their religious tenets they maintained the eternal transmigra- 
tion of souls, and human sacrifices and other barbarous rites made a part 
of the religion which they inculcated. That the superstition of the 

What was the probable origin of the Tritons? — What their employment?— What 
their government ? — What their mode of warlare I — Who the guardians of their 

religion ? 



12 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Druids was of singular force, we may easily conceive, since the Ro- 
mans employed against it the rigour of penal laws. 

Impelled by the love of glory, Csssar attempted the invasion of Britain, 
and obliged the inhabitants to promise submission, which they violated 
the moment his departure allowed them an opportunity to resume their 
a^ms. The next year he returned, with a greater army, and exacted 
from them new acknowledgements. It was not, however, till the reign 
of the Roman Emperor Claudius, nearly a century after the first landing 
of Caesar, that the Romans possessed any real dominion over the Britons. 
Claudius made an expedition in his own person to Britain, and the brave 
Caractacus was led captive to Rome. 

Suetonius Paulinus, under the reign of Nero, gave the Britons a 
severe blow by attacking Mona, now Anglesey, the principal retreat of 
the Druids. He destroyed their altars and consecrated groves ; but no 
sooner was he removed to a distance, than they returned to hostilities 
under the conduct of Boadicea, queen of the Iceni; a heroine, whom 
(he indignities offered to her person by the Romans, had stimulated to 
revenge. London, then a considerable colony, she reduced to ashes, and 
put the Romans there, with all other strangers, to the sword. Suetonius 
in his turn gained a decisive victory; and Boadicea, that she might not 
tall into his hands, put an end to her life by poison. 

The glory of subduing Britain was reserved for Julius Agricola, of 
whom Tacitus, his son-in-law, has immortalized the virtues and the 
talents. This great man governed it during the reigns of Vespasian, 
Titus, and Domitian *. Having first subjugated the southern parts of 
the island, Agricola advanced northward, driving before him the fiercer 
tribes ; and having chased them into the mountains of Caledonia, he 
erected a rampart to set bounds to their violent incursions. He intro- 
duced among them the arts of peace, and reconciled them to more culti- 
vated manners. Adrian, Antoninus, and Severus added new fortifications 
to the wall of Agricola, and the country enjoying during a long period 
an uninterrupted peace, its inhabitants seem to have relinquished the 
hope, if not the desire, of independence. 

The Roman empire had at length grown feeble under the weight of 
its conquests. A deluge of barbarians pouring from the north attacked 
a power that oppressed the world, and it was necessary to recall the 
legions who were defending the frontier provinces ; on which the Picts 
and Scots broke over the wall of separation, and ravaged the fields of 
their effeminate neighbours. 

The Britons implored the protection of the Romans, who sent them a 
single legion. This force was sufficient to disperse the enemy ; but, 
immediately on its departure, they returned to distress the Britons. 

But the Romans, in the reign of the Emperor Valentinian, after en- 
couraging the Britons to defend themselves, and assisting them to rebuild 

* These emperors reigned between the years a. d. 70 and S6. 

What their influence? — What was effected by Julius Ceesar? — By Claudius? 
—What did Suetonius effect? — Who was Boadicea? — Who fully subdued the Bri- 
tons? — And in whose reigns ? — What orv^sioned the reeal of the Roman legions 
from Britain? — What were the last acts of the Romans in Britain ? — What followed 
their departure ? 



SAXONS. 13 

the wall of Sev'erus, bade them a final adieu, a. d. 448. The pusillani- 
mous Britons soon became a prey to the rapacity of the Scots and Picts, 
and by the advice of Vortigern, one of their princes, they despatched an 
embassy to Germany, and invited over the Saxons, a people that were 
soon to enslave them. 

SECTION 2. 

OF ENGLAND UNDER THE SAXONS. 

The Saxons inhabited the north and north-western parts of Germany. 
They were possessed of great martial ardour, and nothing" could be more 
acceptable to them than the deputation of the Britons. Hengist and 
Horsa, two brothers, respectable from their birth and authority, arrived 
with fifteen hundred men and landed on the Isle of Thanet. They 
were soon followed by five thousand more, and being joined by the 
British forces, they gained a complete victory in Lincolnshire over the 
Picts and Scots, a. d. 450. 

It is related that Hengist derived singular advantage from the charms 
of his sister, Rowena, who had drawn to her the affections of Vortigern. 

Hengist, with the recruits he received from Germany, spread rapidly 
his conquests. C The Britons, in great numbers, fled to Armorica, now 
Brittany. After the death of Vortimer, Ambrosius was promoted to the 
chief authority, but his courage, and the efforts of his unfortunate coun- 
trymen, were unable to expel the usurpers. — Hengist founded the king- 
dom of Kent. His success drew over other adventurers from Germany, 
and the Britons, after several defeats, took refuge in the inaccessible 
mountains of Cornwall and Wales. 

Ella, a Saxon chief, arrived in a. d. 477, and having established him- 
self on the southern coast, became King of Sussex. Cerdic, another 
Saxon conqueror, was opposed with more vigour. The famous King 
Arthur, whose achievements have given occasion to so many fables, and 
who is celebrated in romances, as the founder of the Round Table, 
defeated him in several battles. 

Cerdic, however, assisted by his son Kenric, established the kingdom 
of Wessex, comprehending the counties of Hants, Dorset, Wilts, Berks, 
and the Isle of Wight. About the same time were established the 
kingdom of the East Angles, that of Mercia, and that of Essex. The 
kingdom of Northumberland was not founded till the year 547. 

In this manner was the Heptarchy, or the seven Saxon kingdoms, es- 
tablished in Britain; and, having subdued their common enemy, the 
Britons, they soon began to turn their arms against each other. 

SECTION 3. 

THE HEPTARCHY. 

Kent. — The two immediate successors of Hengist chose to enjoy 
his conquests, rather than imitate his example. Ethelbert, his grand- 

Who were the Saxons ? — Who were their leaders ? — Where did the Britons flee 
for refuge ? — Who opposed the establishments of the Saxon chiefs ?— What Saxon 
ras were linalrv established? 

2 



14 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

son, seems, however, to have inherited his valour and his ambition. 
The event which particularly distinguished the reign of this prince was 
the introduction of Christianity into his kingdom ; though this system 
of faith had, long before this period, been embraced by the Britons. 
The Saxons had lived in the grossest idolatry : their principal deity 
was Woden, whom they considered as presiding* over war ; and from 
whom they conceived their ancestors were descended. The hope of 
being- admitted into his hall or palace, in recompense for their valour, 
and of drinking ale from the skulls of their enemies, induced them to 
expose themselves to the greatest dangers. But the example of the 
Franks, Burgundians, and other German nations who had been convert- 
ed to the Christian religion, had already contributed to produce in them 
a contempt of pagan superstitions. 

Gregory, surnamed the Great, sent Augustin on a mission to Britain, 
but so great was the stupidity of the Saxons, that Ethelbert, afraid lest 
these foreign priests should employ magic and sorcery against him, 
received them in the open air, in order to interrupt the force of their 
enchantments. Augustin explained the truths of the gospel, and obtain- 
ed permission to preach them publicly. The austerities of his life con- 
firmed his doctrines. The king allowed himself to be baptized, and a 
great number of his subjects followed his example. Augustin was after- 
wards consecrated Archbishop of Canterbury. 

Northumberland. — This kingdom, which comprehended the north- 
ern counties of England, was originally divided into two independent 
governments, the Deiri and the Bernici. Adelfrid, king of the latter, 
possessed himself of the former. This conquest rendered him formida- 
ble to the Picts and Scots. The Welsh also were bold enough to attack 
him near Chester; and a body of monks from the monastery of Bangor 
accompanied the army. Adelfrid, perceiving - them at some distance 
from the field of battle, enquired the meaning of so unusual an appear- 
ance. He was told that a body of priests were come out to pray against 
him. "Then," said he, "they are as much our enemies as those who 
fight against us ;" and he sent a detachment to cut in pieces the monkish 
battalion. The Welsh, seized with consternation, took flight ; Chester 
was taken, and the monastery of Bangor demolished. 

The young Edwin, whom Adelfrid had dispossessed of the crown of 
Deiri, afterwards recovered it by the assistance of Redwald, King of 
the East Angles, who, marching against Adelfrid, defeated and slew him. 
Edwm, becoming King of Northumberland, distinguished himself by the 
strict execution of justice. The arguments of Paulinus induced him to 
renounce idolatry, and both king and people opened their eyes to the 
light of the gospel. Paulinus was the first Archbishop of York. 

East Anglia. — This kingdom comprehended the provinces of Cam- 
bridge, Suffolk, and Norfolk. A long catalogue of obscure and con- 
temptible princes, who were either expelled or murdered, fills the annals 

What is said of Ethelbert's reign? — Who was the principal deity among the 
Saxons ? — Whom did Gregory send on a mission to Britain ? — What was his suc- 
cess? — How did Adelfrid treat the monks of Bangor? — What followed? — Whom 
did Paulinus, Archbishop of York, convert to Christianity ? — What provinces did 
East Anglia comprehend \ 



SAXONS. 15 

of this kingdom. The last of these princes, Ethelbert, was assassinated 
by OfFa, King- of the Mercians, a. d. 792. 

Mercia. — This kingdom, the most extensive of the heptarchy, included 
all the interior counties of England. Ojfa, the most distinguished of 
the Mercian princes, ascended the throne in a. d. 755, but the lustre of 
his victories was tarnished by the murder of Ethelbert, King of East 
Anglia, who had come to his court to espouse his daughter, and he then 
possessed himself of his dominions. Remorse for his crime induced 
him to enrich the cathedral of Hereford, to erect a magnificent mon- 
astery at Verulam, to undertake a pilgrimage to Rome, with other like 
acts. Moral excellence in those times was deemed less meritorious 
than the founding of religious houses and the exterior practices of 
devotion. 

This prince died a. d. 794. He was acquainted with Charlemagne. 
The other Kings of Mercia are not worthy of particular notice. 

Essex and Sussex were the most inconsiderable kingdoms of the 
heptarchy. That of Essex, or the East Saxons, was but of small extent ; 
and that of Sussex, or the South Saxons, contained only the provinces 
of Sussex and Surrey. The annals of both the one and the other are 
barren and defective. 

Wessex. — This kingdom, which lay westward of the principalities 
of Kent and Sussex, had its name from the people who founded it. Con- 
tinual wars fostered their military genius. Ceaulin, their third king, 
oppressed the ancient Britons who had taken shelter in Cornwall, and 
was ambitious to extend his conquests over the heptarchy. Becoming 
odious to his subjects, he was expelled from the throne, and died in 
exile and in misery. 

Ina, one of his successors, deserves to be mentioned with honour. 
He united in his person the civil and military virtues. Having conquer- 
ed the Britons in Somerset, he treated them with humanity, permitted 
them to retain possession of their lands, incorporated them with his sub- 
jects by intermarriages and equal laws. After a glorious reign of thirty- 
seven years, he went on a pilgrimage to Rome, and then retired to a 
cloister ; a species of devotion then very common. 

The immediate successors of Ina were obscure and undistinguished, 
and we pass from them to Egbert, after making mention of Brithric, 
who, with a title inferior to that of Egbert, possessed himself of the 
throne in 784. He was taken off by poison, which the jealousy of his 
queen had prepared for another. 

Egbert was called to the vacant throne. Great objects opened them- 
selves to his ambition. The royal families, in all the kingdoms of the 
heptarchy, had become entirely extinguished. Devotion had buried 
many of them in cloisters, and the rivalship of many princes had led to 
the extermination of others ; so that Egbert was the sole descendant of 
those princes who first subdued Britain ; and he enhanced his authority 
by claiming a pedigree from Woden. 

What did Offa to atone for the murder of Ethelbert? — What is worthy of note in 
Essex, Sussex, and Wessex? — Relate the characters of Ina and his successors. — 
What prospects opened to Egbert's ambition ? 



16 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

The Mercians, who at that time possessed great power, attacked him 
and were defeated. The kingdoms of Kent, Essex, and East Anglia, 
had become tributary to him ; and two successful battles put him in 
possession of Mercia. Then marching towards Northumberland, that 
people, tired of anarchy, came out to do him homage. Thus the hep- 
tarchy was consolidated into one kingdom called England, from the 
name of one of the Saxon tribes who, four hundred years before, had 
made a settlement in this country. 

SECTION 4. 

ENGLAND UNDER THE ANGLO-SAXON KINGS. 

A. D. 827. 

Under Egbert, a king powerful and warlike, and the only remaining 
descendant of the founders of the heptarchy, England seemed likely to 
be formidable to its neighbours, and to remain undisturbed hy foreign 
incursions. But the North of Europe was ever producing numerous 
armies of barbarians, whom the desire of settlements, or the hopes of 
plunder, urged to the invasion of countries more fertile than their own. 
After having overrun the North of France, they threw themselves upon 
England. Their first inroads into this country were made as early as 
the year 787^ in the decline of the Saxon Heptarchy; and they renewed 
their visits in the reign of Egbert. Nor were they discouraged, though 
defeated by this prince in a great battle. They penetrated into Devon- 
shire, and were again vanquished. But Egbert died too soon for his 
people ; leaving the crown to his son, who was but little able to sustain 
its weight. 

Ethel wolf, the successor of Egbert, in 838, had the virtues of a 
monk, not those of a king. He began his reign by dismembering the 
monarchy, by delivering to his eldest son, Athelstan, the provinces of 
Essex, Kent, and Sussex. The Danes took advantage of his weakness ; 
and though they were sometimes defeated by the valour of the English, 
the kingdom was yet laid waste and ravaged. Their small vessels ran 
easily up creeks and rivers, and spreading themselves on the coast, they 
carried ofF men and cattle and their moveable possessions. They exer- 
cised their rage against churches, priests, and monks, and hastening to 
their ships, they immediately disappeared. When chased from one 
place, they presented themselves in another. Inquietude and terror 
became general over the whole island ; every season of the year was 
dangerous. A fleet of 350 sail having brought them a strong reinforce- 
ment, they advanced from the Isle of Thanet, burnt the cities of Lon- 
don and Canterbury, and penetrated into Surrey. Ethelwolf 's ineffec- 
tual opposition, or partial victories, afforded but a short interruption to 
their devastations. 

In the midst of these dangers, this weak prince set out on a pilgrim- 
age to Rome, and his liberality to the Romish Church was great; on 

How was the heptarchy consolidated, and 03/ whom? — What people disturbed 
the country in the time of Egbert? — Who succeeded hirn ? — Describe the ravages 
of the Danes. 



ALFRED. 17 

his return home, he married the daughter of Charles the Bald. About 
the same time this prince conferred a donation on the clergy, which has 
been entailed on posterity. The Jewish law, which had bestowed a 
tenth of all the produce of the land on the Levites, was universally 
regarded by the clergy as obligatory on Christians; and they were 
inclined to extend it to the tenth of all industry, merchandize, wages 
of labourers, and pay of soldiers. After much resistance from the laity, 
Ethelwolf granted their request; and the States of the kingdom 
consented to the establishment of tithes. 

The king died in 857, two years after this concession, and his will 
divided the kingdom between his sons, Ethelbald and Ethelbert ; but 
the reign of these princes was short, and much molested by the irrup- 
tions of the Danes. They were succeeded by their brother, Ethelred, 
in 866, who, several times, assisted by his brother Alfred, signalized 
himself by his valour against these pirates. He died of a wound received 
in another action with the enemy. Alfred, his successor, was the fifth 
son of Ethelwolf; and was born to support the tottering throne, and to 
establish the felicity of his nation. 

Alfred, in 872, and when twenty-two years of age, was called to the 
exercise of royalty. Ethelred left issue, but the vows of the whole 
nation, and the distresses of the kingdom, required an arm of known 
prowess to wield the sceptre ; and the order of succession was not nicely 
observed, in these times, provided the prince was of the royal line. 

We are assured that in a journey to Rome, whither his father had 
sent him, he had received the royal unction from the hands of Leo IV. 
Parental indulgence had suffered him to pass his twelfth year without 
instruction ; but, the hearing of some Saxon poems read, which recounted 
the praise of heroes, awaked his genius, and made him emulous to attain 
to the like fame. 

The study of the Latin tongue opened to him more abundant sources 
of improvement, and the early taste he discovered for works which 
inspired him with heroic sentiments, prognosticated his future greatness. 

In Alfred's first encounter with the Danes, they were discomfited, and 
became bound never to return to the kingdom. But oaths could not 
bind men who had never submitted to laws. They soon renewed their 
depredations, and Alfred was again under the necessity of opposing 
their ravages. In one year he fought eight battles against them, and 
having reduced them to the utmost extremity, he made them an offer 
of a settlement in England, if they would defend it against the incur- 
sions of future invaders ; but, while deliberating concerning it, being 
reinforced by new bodies of their countrymen, they proceeded to exer- 
cise their usual depredations. 

The courage of the English sunk under this new misfortune ; and in 
their distress many abandoned their country, and others submitted to 
servitude. The king, finding himself without troops and without hope, 
dismissed his attendants, and in the disguise of a peasant, concealed 



When and by whom were tithes first established ? — Name the sons and succes- 
sors of Ethelwolf — Describe the character of Alfred. — The events of his childhood. 
— What engagement took place between him and the Danes ? — What occurred to 
him, in the disguise of a peasant? 
2* 






18 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

himself in the house of a neatherd, whose wife exacted his assistance 
in her domestic affairs. Finding an opportunity to collect a number of 
his partisans, he retired to an inaccessible morass in the county of 
Somerset, and erected a fortification. From these he made frequent and 
unexpected sallies upon the barbarians, who felt the vigour of his arm, 
but knew not from what quarter they received the blow. 

The news that the Earl of Devonshire had obtained a victory over 
the enemy, and had even got possession of their enchanted standard, 
drew this hero from his retreat, and in order to assure himself of the 
probability of success, he entered the camp of the enemy in the disguise 
of a harper. He was introduced into the tent of their prince, Guthrum, 
where he remained several days. Observing their negligence and 
supine security, he returned to his followers with the hopes of a certain 
victory. 

Emissaries being despatched, the soldiers flocked to his standard, and 
the enemy was surprised and routed. The fugitives he besieged in a 
fortified town, to which they had retired. The Danes, oppressed by 
famine, submitted to the victor. The conditions of Alfred were accept- 
ed, one of which was that they should embrace the doctrines of Chris- 
tianity ; and the kingdom was not for many years infested with the rav- 
ages of the Danes. 

This interval of tranquillity he employed in restoring order to the 
State, and in establishing salutary institutions. His prudence suggested 
to him the most proper expedient for uniting the English and the Danes. 
He governed them by equal laws, and made no difference between them 
in the administration of civil or criminal justice. The cities which had 
been desolated, were repaired ; and that of London in particular, which 
became the capital of the kingdom. A regular and formidable militia 
was judiciously stationed throughout the country for the national defence. 
But of all his establishments, the most useful were his naval preparations. 
A hundred and thirty vessels of war, stationed along the coast, kept at 
defiance those fleets of pirates which had before invaded the island 
without opposition. He instructed his subjects in the art of navigation. 
Who would have thought that an art at that time so little known in 
England, was one day to be the foundation of its power ! 

These wise expedients, however, could not secure the tranquillity of 
the kingdom. Hastings, the celebrated Danish pirate, having ravaged 
a part of France, prepared to invade England, with a fleet of three hun- 
dred and thirty sail. The terrible outrages they committed served to 
augment the glory of Alfred. After a great slaughter the rebels were 
defeated and put to flight, and tranquillity was again restored. 

He divided the kingdom into counties, subdividing the counties into 
hundreds, and these again into tithings. In cases of great moment, the 
hundreds assembled, and twelve freeholders were chosen. This proceed- 
ing gave rise to juries, calculated for the security of liberty, and the 
equal administration of justice. Alfred appointed also a sheriff in each 

In what disguise did Alfred enter the Danish camp ? — What followed ? — To what 
terms did the Danes submit?— -Describe Alfred's government. — What Danish pirate 
committed great outrages ? — How did Alfred divide and subdivide the country ? 



( 19 ) 




ALFRED. EDWARD. ATHELSTAN. 21 

county. He framed a body of laws for the magistracy, and reformed 
and extended previous institutions. He invited learned men from every 
part of Europe ; and established schools for the instruction of youth. 
He either founded, or at least rebuilt the University of Oxford, and 
endowed it with many privileges. 

This great prince divided his time into three equal portions ; one he 
dedicated to study, and the exercises of piety ; another to the despatch 
of business ; and a third to the refection of his body. He measured his 
hours by burning tapers of equal length. By such a regular distribution 
of time, he became one of the most learned men of his age. He trans- 
lated into the Saxon language the Fables of ^Esop, the History of Bede, 
and other works. He composed parables and short poems, to communi- 
cate the duties of morality to a people not yet susceptible of speculative 
instruction. 

The attention of Alfred was extended to every object interesting to 
society. He encouraged the mechanic arts, agriculture, navigation, and 
commerce. 

The English began to carry their trade into distant countries, and to 
import the productions of the Indies. A seventh part of the revenue 
of the Crown was set apart for the repair of ruined cities, castles, 
palaces, and churches. In short, the admirable institutions he put in 
execution, during a reign of no great length, cannot be enumerated in 
the compressed limits of this work ; they are beyond all eulogiums. 
No king had ever a better title to the surname of Great. 

Alfred died in the fifty-second year of his age. a. d. 900. 

SECTION 5. 

Edward, surnamed the Elder, because he was the first king of 
England of that name, was the second son of Alfred ; and though he 
was inferior to his father in mental accomplishments, he equalled him 
in military skill and conduct. Ethelwald, his cousin-german, disputed 
with him the succession to the throne, but in a terrible battle fought in 
Kent he perished. Northumberland, East Anglia, and Mercia sent out 
bands of robbers, who desolated the kingdom. Edward entered the field 
against them, and defeated them. During the whole of his reign he 
was engaged in wars, either with the Danes, who had settled in England, 
or with those bands whose object was plunder ; and he had the good 
fortune to subject the former, and to expel the latter. He died in 925. 

Athelstan, his natural son, succeeded him, (the legitimate offspring 
of the last king being too young for the cares of government,) his 
illegitimacy not being in those times a sufficient obstacle to exclude him 
from the succession. The Danes in Northumberland were constantly 
in a disposition to revolt, but Athelstan successfully opposed them, and 
thus gave tranquillity to the kingdom. The valour and the ability of 
this prince, have procured him the highest encomiums. He encouraged 
commerce by promulgating a law, " that every merchant who had made 

How did he divide his time ? — What were his studies? — What institutions did he 
establish ? — What was his character ?— What was the character of Edward, Alfred's 
non? — Describe the character of Athelstan. — Give an account of his reign. 



2.2 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

two long voyages should be advanced to the rank of nobility." The 
same honour was given "to a ceorle or farmer, who had acquired five 
hides of land; and who possessed a chapel, a kitchen, a hall, and a bell." 
Athelstan died at Gloucester, after a reign of sixteen years, and was 
succeeded by his brother Edmund, in 941. 

Edmund, as valiant a prince as his immediate predecessors, had very 
soon after his accession to oppose the Northumbrians. He made them 
embrace anew the Christian faith. A. tragical death put a period to his 
expeditions. One day, while celebrating a festival and perceiving that 
a notorious robber had intruded into his presence, he ordered him to 
retire. The offender refusing to obey the command, a straggle ensued, 
and the king received a mortal wound. He was succeeded, in 946, by 
his brother Edred. 

Edred, like his predecessors, was engaged in repressing the ravages 
of the NorthumbrianDanes, and after succeeding in this object, he station- 
ed garrisons to overawe them. Devotion was the chief feature in the 
character of Edred ; and Dunstan, the abbot, who was his adviser and 
director, governed the kingdom. The great object of this minister was 
to extend the law of celibacy among the ecclesiastics throughout the 
kingdom. And with such warmth of invective and abuse were their 
disputes carried on among the different orders, that popular commotion 
was excited. The death of the king, a. d. 955, in the tenth year of his 
reign, interrupted awhile these contentions. 

Edwy, his nephew, succeeded him, Edred's own sons being yet unfit 
to govern. Edwy was possessed of great personal accomplishments, 
and a martial disposition. Elgiva, a princess of the royal blood, had 
made a strong impression on his heart, and he had ventured to marry 
her, contrary to the advice of the ecclesiastics, though she was related 
to him in the third or fourth degree. The monks concerted his disgrace, 
and Dunstan could not confine his resentment within due bounds. On 
the day of his coronation, while his nobility were at table, Edwy retired 
into the apartments of Elgiva. Dunstan, and Odo, the archbishop of 
Canterbury, followed him, and bursting into his presence, carried off by 
force the object of his affection, and treated her with the grossest 
violence. Edwy, in revenge, called upon Dunstan to render an account 
of his administration of the treasury under the preceding reign ; and 
this minister refusing to comply, was pronounced guilty of malversation 
in his office, and banished the kingdom. 

Dunstan's partisans complained loudly of this exertion of the royal 
authority ; and Odo sent a party of soldiers into the palace, who, seizing 
Elgiva, disfigured her face with a red-hot iron, and then carried her into 
Ireland. Some time after, being cured of her wounds, she returned to 
England, but she was intercepted by the emissaries of the archbishop 
and put to death. 

It was no difficult matter to arm a superstitious people against a prince 
whose aversion to the monks was so generally known. A party declared 

Relate the tragical death of Edmund. — What was the chief feature in Edred's 
character ? — Describe his reign. — Edwy. — How was the princess Elgiva treated by 
the monks ? — And how by Odo and Dunstan's partisans ? 



EDGAR. 23 

in favour of his brother Edgar, a boy not thirteen years of age. Dunstan 
returning from exile, embraced the interest of this prince, and was pro- 
moted to the sees of Worcester, of London, and of Canterbury, all three 
of which benefices he enjoyed at the same time. Edwy's power and 
adherents every day declining, after being obliged to consent to a parti- 
tion of the kingdom, he died in misfortune and disgrace, a. d. 960. 

Edgar, on coming to the throne, stationed a body of disciplined 
troops to repel the inroads of the Danes and Scots. He ordered a formi- 
dable navy, also, from time to time, to make the circuit of his dominions ; 
and by these and other regulations, conceived with prudence and exe- 
cuted with vigour, made himself the terror of his enemies. But the 
favour which he showed to the monks, was the most powerful means he 
employed to establish the public tranquillity. 

Edgar's amour with Elfrida, the daughter and heiress of the Duke of 
Devonshire, cannot be passed over in silence. Though Elfrida had 
never appeared at court, the reputation of her beauty had filled all 
England. Edgar had conceived a design of espousing her, but lest her 
charms should not be equal to her fame, he desired Ethelwald, his favour- 
ite, to pay a visit under some specious pretence to her father, and bring 
an account of the beauty of his daughter. The ardent passion which 
Ethelwald conceived stifled in his mind the sentiment of duty. He 
returned to Edgar, represented her as a woman of ordinary beauty, but 
insinuated, that though she was unworthy of a king, yet her riches 
would make her a suitable match for a subject ; and therefore entreated 
permission to pay his addresses to her. This request the king readily 
complied with, and their nuptials were solemnized. 

Ethelwald's greatest solicitude was to keep her from court, but Edgar 
was soon made acquainted with the transaction ; and, dissembling his 
anger, told Ethelwald that he intended to pay a visit to his castle, and 
was desirous to be introduced to his wife. The favourite, setting out a 
fevjtfiours before the king, under pretence of making needful prepara- 
tions, discovered the whole matter to Elfrida, and conjured her to use 
her utmost ingenuity to conceal her beauty. His request required too 
much heroism for a woman so circumstanced. Elfrida, ambitious that 
her beauty should captivate Edgar, or stung with resentment against the 
man that had deprived her of a crown, studiously displayed all the 
graces of her person. Love and fury took possession of the insulted 
monarch. Ethelwald was seduced into a wood, under pretence of hunt- 
ing, and there assassinated, some say by the king's own hand. Elfrida 
was soon after invited to court, and their nuptials were performed with 
the accustomed solemnity. 

Among the incidents of this reign may be mentioned the extirpation 
of wolves from England ; they were pursued with so much assiduity, 
that they were forced to take shelter in the forests and mountains of 
Wales ; and the king changed the tribute-money imposed upon the 
Welsh into an annual tribute of three hundred heads of wolves. In a 
little time, their extirpation was effected. 

What means did Edgar take to establish tranquillity ? — Relate Edgar's amour 
with Elfrida.— What are the chief incidents of Edgar's reign? 



24 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Edgar died in the thirty-third year of his age, after a reign of sixteen 
years, and was succeeded, in 975, by his son Edward. 

SECTION 6. 

Edward, sumaraed the Martyr, was made king by the favour of the 
monks. The archbishop persevered in this reign to exercise the author- 
ity he had acquired in the last. His zeal in extending celibacy, though 
opposed by many, he maintained and confirmed by pretended miracles. 

Edward lived but about four years after his accession. Hunting one 
day near the castle of Elfrida, his mother-in-law, he paid her a visit. 
After mounting his horse to depart, he desired some liquor to be brought 
him ; and while in the act of drinking, one of her servants stabbed him 
in the back. Finding himself wounded, he put spurs to his horse; but 
feinting through loss of blood, he fell from the saddle, and his foot stick- 
ing to the stirrup, he was dragged along till he died. Elfrida built 
monasteries to expiate this murder, but was never able to recover her 
reputation. 

Ethelred the Second, the son of Edgar and Elfrida, succeeded. He 
was young, and possessed neither genius, capacity, nor courage. Una- 
ble to govern even in a state of peace, he was totally unqualified to 
oppose a deluge of barbarians, who assailed his kingdom. Ethelred; on 
one of these occasions, so far from taking the field in his own defence, 
purchased their departure at the price of ten thousand pounds. Not 
long after, Sweyn, King of Denmark, and Olave, King of Norway, 
headed a descent and defeated the English army. London saved itself 
by a vigorous resistance. At length a treaty was concluded. The bar- 
barians received sixteen thousand pounds, and retired. But peace was 
not of long duration ; several bodies of the Danes had remained in Eng- 
land, and there formed settlements, and Ethelred conceived a design of 
making a general massacre of them. The plot was carried on with 
such secresy, that it was executed in one day. The day in which the 
Danes usually bathed themselves was chosen, and they were slaughtered 
without pity and without distinction of age or sex. But this massacre, 
so perfidious and cruel, was productive of greater calamities. 

Sweyn, impelled by revenge, renewed his invasion, and desolated the 
kingdom by the most cruel ravages. An uncertain peace, purchased by 
the payment of 30,000Z., Was followed by new hostilities. 

The nobility submitted at length to the Danish monarch, swore alle- 
giance to him, and delivered him hostages for their good behaviour. 
Ethelred fled with his family to Normandy. On the death of Sweyn, 
which happened about six months after, Ethelred was invited by his sub- 
jects to return, and after an inglorious reign of thirty-five years, he 
expired. He was succeeded by his son Edmund, who had already given 
proofs of heroic bravery. 

Edmund the Second came to the throne in 1016, and he hastened to 
bring about a decisive battle with the enemy, conducted by Canute, 

Who was Edgar's successor? — Relate the circumstances of Edward's murder. — 
Mention Ethelred's incapacity and his cruelties. — How were they revenged by 
Sweyn, the Danish king ? 



CANUTE. 25 

who succeeded his father as general of the Danish forces. Edric, a 
traitor to Edmund, had joined himself to Canute, and to his treachery- 
may be ascribed Edmund's unsuccessful resistance of the Danes, after 
three successive battles. But both parties being- by this time equally- 
fatigued with undecisive war and bloodshed, the nobility obliged their 
leaders to come to a compromise. Canute reserved to himself North- 
umberland, Mercia, and East-Anglia; the southern parts were left to 
Edmund. The English monarch survived not this treaty above a month, 
being murdered at Oxford by his two chamberlains, the accomplices of 
Edric; and Canute succeeded to the kingdom. Thus a termination 
was put to a war with the Danes, which had raged, with little intermis- 
sion, for 200 years. "*■ 

SECTION 7. 

Canute, afterwards surnamed the Great, assembled the States of the > 
kingdom, and covered his usurpation of the whole kingdom under the 
appearance of justice. The two sons of Edmund had a title to the 
throne, and Canute, to prevent their succession, sent them to his ally, 
the king of Sweden, desiring they should be put to death. The Swede, 
revolting at so great a crime, sent them to the king of Hungary, who 
generously educated them in his court. 

The first care of Canute was to confirm his power. He sacrificed to 
his interest a great number of English, and rid himself of several of the 
nobility who continued to express attachment to the ancient blood of 
their kings. England in general, and London in particular, was loaded 
with imposts. He had no other means of rewarding his officers and 
partisans ; and necessity, rather than tyranny, it is said, led him to exer- 
cise a severity, the remembrance of which he soon defaced by the wis- 
dom of his administration. 

Canute confirmed the Saxon laws and institutions, and impartially distri- 
buted justice, making no distinction between the English and the Danes. 
The duke of Normandy, who had given protection to Ethelred, with his 
two sons, was disposed to support the claims of his nephews; but Can- 
ute prevented the danger, by espousing Emma, the duke's sister, and 
the mother of the young princes. 

The king paid a visit to Denmark, and profiting by the opportunity it 
afforded him, made a conquest of Norway. The possession of three 
great kingdoms rendered him the most powerful monarch in Europe, 
and satisfied with human grandeur, he devoted the latter part of his life 
to the concerns of religion. 

The founding of churches and monasteries exercised the piety of 
Canute. He even undertook a pilgrimage to Rome, and imported 
reliques, and performed such ceremonies as the custom of the times 
required to atone for former acts of violence and injustice. 

All historians relate the circumstance of his ordering his chair to be 

Who was Canute? — How was the contest between Edmund and Canute decid- 
ed? — What became of the two sons of Edmund ? — How did Canute confirm hi9 
power? — Whom did Canute espouse ? — What is said of his power? — How did 
Canute manifest his piety? — What anecdote is related of him? 
3 



26 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

placed on the sea-shore while the tide was approaching, and his com- 
manding it not to approach, nor wet the feet of its sovereign, in order 
to impress on his courtiers the insignificance of human power, and to 
reprove them for their servile adulation. 

Canute died at Shaftsbury, in the 19th year of his reign, a. d. 1036, 
leaving behind him three sons, Swein, Harold, and Hardicanute. Swein 
was King of Norway. To Hardicanute was given Denmark, and Har- 
old succeeded to the English throne. 

Harold. — Canute had a son by Emma, called Hardicanute, or Canute 
II., who, according to the treaty with Richard, Duke of Normandy, 
should have succeeded to the crown of England ; but he had appointed 
by will that it should devolve on Harold, his son by a former marriage. 
The English declared for Hardicanute ; and to prevent a civil war, a 
compromise was made, and all the provinces north of the Thames were 
assigned to Harold. But he reigned only four years. 

Hardicanute, or Canute II. succeeded in 1039, and his title was 
readily acknowledged by the whole kingdom ; and on his arrival from 
the continent, he was received with such extravagant demonstrations of 
joy as his future conduct proved him unworthy of; for his violence and 
inhumanity lost him, in the beginning of his reign, the affections of the 
English, and the exaction of heavy imposts increased their discontents. 
The populace, in Worcester, rose and put to death two of the collectors ; 
and the enraged monarch ordered the city to be pillaged and burned to 
the ground. Happily for England, two yearg put a period to his reign, 
in consequence of excess at the marriage of a Danish lord, which was 
celebrated at Lambeth. 

Edward, surnamed the Confessor, the only prince of the Saxon line, 
was raised to the throne in a. d. 1041 ; and the English, who had so long 
been subject to a foreign yoke, were rejoiced at finding the line of their 
ancient monarchs restored. He had been educated in Normandy, and 
had formed many strong attachments to that country. Hence his court 
was filled with Normans ; and the French language, customs, and laws, 
became fashionable in England. The principal dignities of the church 
were given to strangers. Edward had no legitimate issue ; and, after 
much deliberation about a successor, he turned his thoughts towards 
William, Duke of Normandy, and secretly communicated to him his 
design, but died without naming his successor, a. d. 1065. 

Harold, the son of a popular nobleman, who was the son-in-law of 
Canute, and whose daughter, Editha, was Edward the Confessor's con- 
sort, ascended the throne without opposition. Harold had previously 
attempted to draw to him the affections of the English, by a conduct 
which was popular and prudent ; and the glory he had acquired by the 
subjection of the Welsh, who had constantly been molesting the king- 
dom with their incursions, increased the reputation of his valour. Cer- 
tain of the suffrages of the people, and possessed of great influence in 
the State, he openly aspired to the succession. 

His pretensions were opposed by Duke William, who insisted that 

Who succeeded Canute on the English throne ?— Describe the character of Har- 
dicanute. — His cruelties. — Relate the reign of Edward the Confessor. — Who next 
aspired to the succession ? — By whom were his pretensions opposed ? 



HAROLD. 27 

Edward the Confessor had bequeathed to him the crown. William was 
the natural son of Robert, Duke of Normandy ; he owed part of his 
greatness to his birth, but yet more to his own personal merit. His 
heroism had triumphed over the efforts of France and its vassals ; and 
he drew into Normandy the most celebrated warriors of Europe, and 
seized with ardour every opportunity of signalizing- his valour. 

When the fame of his intended expedition had spread, multitudes 
crowded to his standard. The Emperor Henry IV. declared in his fa- 
vour ; Pope Alexander II. sent him a consecrated banner, and pronounced 
Harold an usurper. The States of Normandy, however, were reluctant- 
ly brought to grant to William the great sums he required. At length 
he found himself at the head of sixty thousand men, which he embarked 
on board a fleet of three hundred sail ; and after some small opposition 
from the weather, landed at Pevensey, on the coast of Sussex, without 
opposition. The duke happening to stumble and fall as he leaped on 
shore, cried aloud, " that he had taken possession of the country ;" and 
this circumstance his army considered as a favourable omen. The least 
unexpected event strikes superstitious minds with joy or with horror. 

Harold, since his accession, had been called to oppose the Norwegians, 
who had spread alarm over the kingdom. He was now returning, after 
obtaining a decisive victory. He lost, however, many of his bravest 
officers and soldiers in the action ; and upon receiving false intelligence 
that William, discouraged by contrary winds, had abandoned the enter- 
prise, Harold dismissed his fleet, which he had collected to oppose the 
Normans, and by this means facilitated their invasion. 

Had Harold followed the advice of his brother, Gurth, he might have 
saved the kingdom. He thought that the enemy, if harassed by frequent 
skirmishes, and straitened for provisions, would be compelled to yield to 
the rigours of winter ; whereas, in a situation where they must conquer 
or die, they would fight with an irresistible courage. Harold was pre- 
cipitate, though deserted by many of his old soldiers. William proposed 
to him, by some monks, that he should fight him by single combat, or 
that they should submit their cause to the arbitration of the Pope. 
Harold replied, that " The God of battles should be the arbiter of their 
differences." 

The night preceding this important decision was passed by the Nor- 
mans in prayer, and by the English in riot. On the morning, William 
made a speech to his soldiers, in which he did not fail to urge the Pope's 
anathema against Harold, and the consecrated banner he had himself 
received. Harold led on his army on foot, William fought on horseback ; 
the Norman forces were mostly cavalry, while the English forces were 
nearly all infantry. The Normans, in this battle, used both the long bow 
and the cross bow; which missive weapons did, at a distance, great 
execution. The English had neither ; but as soon as they came to close 
fight, with their bills they hewed down their adversaries with great 
slaughter. The victory remained undecided from nine in the morning 
till the close of the day. William, perceiving that the English remain- 

What crowned heads declared in William's favour? — What happened as William 
landed? — What weakened Harold's powers of resistance? — What was Gurth' 
judicious advice ? — What did William offer ? — Was it accepted ? 



™ 



28 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

ed impenetrable, ordered his troops to make a hasty retreat ; and the 
English pursuing- with an irregular impetuosity, which threw them into 
disorder, the Normans faced about, and repulsed them with great slaugh- 
ter. King Harold and his two brothers perished in the action. William 
had three horses killed under him, and obtained not the victory but with 
the loss of fifteen thousand of his men. This event put a period to the 
dominion of the Anglo-Saxons, which had continued for more than six 
hundred years. 



CHAPTER II.— THE NORMANS. 

SECTION 1. 
WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. A. D. 1066. 

Though the English had lost much of their independent spirit, in con- 
sequence of their submitting to the Danes, and though the prosperous 
reign of Canute had familiarized them to the dominion of strangers, 
they, notwithstanding, made some efforts in favour of Edgar Atheling, 
the only remaining prince of the Saxon line. The Archbishop of Can- 
terbury declared him king, and endeavoured to excite the people in his 
favour ; but the activity of William increased the consternation which 
his victory had occasioned. He made himself master of Dover ; and 
immediately advanced to London, which was full of confusion. The 
more dignified ecclesiastics, who were Frenchmen or Normans, began 
to declare in favour of an enterprise consecrated by papal authority. 
The primate at length, the nobility, and even Edgar himself, went out 
to his camp, requesting him to accept the crown. 

The coronation was performed in Westminster Abbey, by the Arch- 
bishop of York ; and William took the oaths usual in the times of the 
Saxon and Danish kings ; namely, to protect the church, to observe the 
laws of the realm, and to govern with impartiality. The first acts of 
his government were wise and politic, calculated to engage the affec- 
tions of the conquered, and to prevent the dangers incident to sudden 
revolutions. The ecclesiastics who had favoured his cause he did not 
neglect to reward ; his own army, in particular, he softened by affability 
and presents. He confirmed to London and other places the privileges 
they enjoyed. Edgar and the chief nobility he affected to treat with 
kindness, and the people flattered themselves with the-prospect of peace, 
and a wise and equal administration. 

William, however, was more attentive to his own interest than to the 
happiness of his new subjects. He distributed estates among his officers ; 
he erected fortresses to keep the kingdom in subjection, and made use 
of the sword to uphold his power. Having provided for the security of 

Describe the battle fought between Harold and William. ■ — What was doae m 
behalf of Edgar Atheling ? — What prevented his success? — What methods did 
William take to establish himself? — What were the first acts of his government ? — . 
How did he keep the English in a state of subjection ? 



WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 29 

his conquests, he resolved to revisit Normandy. The English nobility 
who accompanied him displayed a magnificence which did him honour, 
and struck foreigners with astonishment. 

But the absence of William produced in England the most violent 
agitations. It was impossible to restrain the insolence of the Normans, 
who, proud from the victory they had gained, greedy of plunder, and 
despising a people who could be so easily subdued, were induced to com- 
mit the greatest disorders. The spirit of the English was exasperated, 
and mutual jealousies and animosities between them and the Normans 
rose to the greatest height. The inhabitants in several counties had 
recourse to arms, and appeared in open rebellion. 

The English had entered into a conspiracy to cut off the Normans ; 
and Ash-Wednesday, during divine service, was fixed upon for the ma? 
sacre, when all the Normans would be unarmed, as penitents, according 
to the custom of the Romish Church ; but William's return disconcerted 
their schemes, and from that time forward he began to lose all confidence 
in his English subjects, and to treat them as a conquered nation. 

He established the tax on Dane-gelt, which had been abolished 
by Edward the Confessor, and exercised the most severe and arbitrary 
measures. So mercilessly did he treat the people whom he had con- 
quered, that on the Northumbrians having revolted in 1070, he laid 
waste their fine fertile lands for the extent of sixty miles. Flourishing 
towns, fine villages, and noble seats, were burned down, the implements 
of husbandry destroyed, and their cattle driven away. The most ancient 
and opulent families in the state were reduced to indigence. He adopt- 
ed the institutions of the feudal policy, already established in France. 
He therefore portioned the kingdom into baronies which he bestowed on 
his partisans; into which rank no Englishman was admitted. Stigand, 
Archbishop of Canterbury, who had given offence to the king, was 
deposed, sent to prison, and his estates were confiscated ; and all the 
English prelates, except one, were at the same time removed from their 
preferments. 

After robbing the English of their wealth, he attempted to abolish 
their language. He ordered French to be the language in all the 
schools ; and to be employed in all acts, contracts, deeds, and courts of jus- 
tice. Hence arose the peculiar mixed character of the English language. 

No station, however elevated, is secure against misfortune ; and Wil- 
liam found in his own family a source of inquietude. He had three 
sons, Robert, William, and Henry, besides several daughters ; and he 
had settled the succession of Normandy on Robert, his eldest son, who, 
impatient of all restraint, demanded immediate possession of his herit- 
age, and on his father's refusal, Robert withdrew to Normandy, and broke 
out into open rebellion. After several years of animosity had passed, 
the king transported an English army into Normandy, to bring his son 
back to his allegiance. The interposition of the queen, and the submis- 
sion of Robert, produced, at length, a reconciliation. 

What was the behaviour of the Normans in William's absence ? — Relate the 
conspiracy of the English to cut them off. — To what severe and arbitrary measures 
did William resort? — What attempts were made to abolish the English language ? 
— What son rebelled against his father ? 
3* 



30 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

In one of the battles between the forces of William and his son Rob- 
ert, the latter happened to engage the king, whose face was concealed 
by his helmet, and both of them being valiant, a fierce combat ensued, 
till the young prince wounded his father in the arm, and unhorsed him. 
On his calling out for assistance, his voice discovered him to his son, 
who, struck v/ith remorse, threw himself at his father's feet, and craved 
pardon for his offence ; but William, who was highly exasperated, gave 
him his malediction. He was however, afterwards, reconciled to him, 
and- on his return to England, Robert was successfully employed in 
retaliating an invasion of Malcolm, king of Scotland. 

An event of more importance happened soon after, and served to 
shorten the days of William. In consequence of an insurrection in 
Normandy, and the incursions of the French barons, William had gone 
over to the continent. A misunderstanding also had broken out between 
him and Philip I. of France, and his displeasure was increased by the 
account he received of some railleries which that monarch had thrown 
out against him. William, who had become corpulent, had been detain- 
ed in bed sometime by sickness ; upon which Philip was heard to utter 
a coarse sarcasm on William's corpulence. This so provoked the Eng- 
lish monarch, that he sent him word, he would soon be up, and would 
celebrate his recovery at Notre Dame, with ten thousand lances instead 
of lights. 

In fulfilment of his promise, he marched into France, and laid every 
thing waste by fire and sword. The town of Mante he reduced to ashes ; 
but there his progress was arrested by an accident which put a period to 
his life. His horse, happening to place his .foot on some hot ashes, 
plunged violently ; the rider was thrown forward and bruised on the 
pommel of the saddle, to such a degree, that he suffered a relapse, of 
which he died shortly after, near Rouen, in the sixty-third year of his 
age. a. d. 1087. 

In this reign Justices of the Peace were first appointed in England, 
and the Curfew (or cover-fire bell) was established, at eight o'clock in 
the evening, by which he obliged all the inhabitants of the kingdom to 
extinguish their fires, and to put out their lights. A general register of 
all the lands, &c, called Doomsday Book, was also made, and the Tow- 
er of London in part erected in this reign. 

SECTION 2. 
WILLIAM RUFUS. A. D. 1087. 

William II. was surnamed Rufus from the colour of his hair. His 
claim to the succession was founded on a letter which the late king 
wrote to the Archbishop of Canterbury. William hastened to secure a 
throne which ought to have descended to Robert, his eldest brother. 
He made himself master of his father's treasure, and of the most import- 
ant fortresses ; and obtained the sanction of the archbishop, who brought 

What happened in one of the engagements between the forces of the king and 
his son ? — Who passed a jest on William, and what was his reply ? —What was the 
fatal result of the monarch's jest ? — What new laws were passed in this reign ? — 
Who succeeded him ? 



( 31 ) 




SSL* 



WILLIAM RUFUS. 33 

about his coronation. ..But many of the barons, who possessed estates in 
both kingdoms, beheld with regret the disjunction of England and Nor- 
mandy ; and to William they were averse, on account of his violent and 
tyrannical spirit. A powerful confederacy was therefore formed 
against him, and the bishop of Bayeux put himself at the head. Wil- 
liam, when informed of this confederacy, endeavoured to gain the affec- 
tions of the native English ; he raised troops, marched suddenly against 
the rebels ; and having dispersed and vanquished them, he confiscated 
their estates. 

Robert, whom the Norman barons would have placed upon the throne 
of England, was destitute of policy and firmness. His administration 
was loose and negligent, and Normandy was torn with the violence of 
civil wars. An accommodation however was negotiated between the 
two brothers ; in which it was stipulated, that on the demise of either 
without issue, the survivor should inherit all his dominions. 

Although Duke Robert had ceded some towns to William, he could 
neither regard William as a friend, nor as a faithful ally. The British 
monarch made a second, invasion of Robert's dominions: in order to 
exact money, he ordered an army of twenty thousand men to be levied 
in England. From these troops, when about to embark, he demanded 
10s. a head, in lieu of their services, and then dismissed them. This 
money he so employed that it rendered him better service than he could 
have expected from the army. But the incursions of the Welsh caused 
him to return to England sooner than he expected. He repulsed these 
invaders, who retreated, as usual, to their mountains. 

While all Europe was disturbed with the disorders of the feudal gov- 
ernment, vassals making war against their sovereigns, and sovereigns 
against their vassals, the madness of the Crusades, a. d. 1097, spread 
everywhere, with amazing rapidity. Peter the Hermit, who had made 
a visit to the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem, and beheld the cruel manner 
in which the Christians were treated by the infidels, proposed to Urban 
II., the then pope, a project of leading armies into Asia, and conquering 
the Holy Land. A council was summoned at Placencia, and another at 
Clermont ; and on hearing the exhortations of the pope and the hermit, 
the whole assembly cried out, " It is the will of Godf and each cham- 
pion de.voted himself to the holy war by affixing a cross to his right 
shoulder. 

The kingdom of heaven was promised to all who fell in the war 
against the infidels; the acquisition of earthly kingdoms in Asia, of 
whose wealth and fertility they had heard so much, was to crown suc- 
cess ; and all sins were forgiven to the crossed. Among their chief 
leaders were Robert, Duke of Normandy ; Hugh, brother to the King of 
France ; Raymond, Count of Toulouse ; Godfrey of Bouillon, &c. ; and 
an immense number of all ranks and ages crowded to the sacred stand- 
ard. Three hundred thousand, under the guidance of Peter the Hermit, 

Did not William find his claim difficult to establish ? — What was Robert's general 
character? — What transactions occurred between the brothers? — By whom was 
the crusade preached over Europe ? — What were the rewards offered to the adven- 
turers ? 






34 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Walter the Moneyless, and others, straggled on before. The great 
army followed, ready to precipitate themselves upon Asia. 

Robert, in order to raise a supply of money to appear in a manner 
suitable to his rank at the head of his vassals, offered to mortgage his 
dukedom in Normandy to his brother Rufus, for ten thousand marks. 
This sum William raised by contribution on his subjects. Not long 
after, the Earl of Poictiers and Duke of Guyenne, inflamed with the 
glory of the enterprise, and wanting money to forward his preparations, 
had recourse to Rufus, and offered to mortgage all his dominions. 

The king accepted the offer, and was preparing for his departure, in 
order to take possession of the provinces. But taking the diversion of 
the chase in the New Forest, he was shot by an arrow that Sir Walter 
Tyrrel discharged at a deer, which, glancing from a tree,* struck the 
king to the heart. 

William was in the fortieth year of his age, and had reigned thirteen. 
The monuments which remain of him are the ramparts which surround 
the Tower of London, Westminster Hall, and London Bridge. His 
character has been transmitted to posterity, in most odious colours, by 
the clergy, who were his enemies ; but though their representations are 
exaggerated, there is undoubted evidence of his licentiousness, his per- 
fidy, his rapaciousness, and his tyranny. 

SECTION 3. 
HENRY I. A. D. 1100. 

As William Rufus had never been married, the crown of England 
belonged of right to Duke Robert, in consequence of the treaty he had 
concluded with the late king. Robert had acquired great reputation in 
the East, and on his return had espoused a princess of Italy, and was 
enjoying in that delicious climate the sweets of repose, when the crown 
of England became vacant. Prince Henry, his younger brother, was 
hunting with Rufus in the New Forest, when that prince was killed. 
He immediately hastened to London, secured the royal treasure, gained 
over to him the nobility and the bishops, and was advanced to the royal 
dignity. 

His first care was to colour his usurpation with the appearance of 
justice. He passed a charter by which he restrained himself from 
seizing the revenues of abbeys and bishoprics ; and became bound to 
admit the heirs of barons to the possession of their estates without the 
usual exorbitant exactions. But Henry, notwithstanding, kept the see 
of Durham vacant five years, and retained possession of its revenues. 

Henry drew to him the affections of the English by espousing Matilda, 
the daughter of the King of Scotland, and the mother of Edgar Atheling. 
The English were extremely attached tothis princess, who was descend- 

* This tree is still standing, though in the last stage of decay. 

Who mortgaged their dominions to raise money? — Where was the king shot, and 
by whom? — What is the character of William Rufus? — Who had a right to the 
crown ? — And who succeeded ? — What were Henry's first conciliatory measures ? — 
Whom did Henry espouss ? 



HENRY I. 35 

ed from their ancient kings. She had worn the veil, though she had not 
taken upon her the vows. It had been questioned whether it was law- 
ful for her to many, but a convocation of the clergy pronounced a deci- 
sion conformable to the desires of the king and the people. 

Duke Robert, supported by several Anglo-Norman barons, soon arrived 
in England to recover the crown of which he had been unjustly deprived ; 
and the armies of the two brothers were on the point of coming to an 
engagement, when an accommodation was entered into between the two 
princes. Robert was to receive annually a pension of three thousand 
marks. No treaty could have been more advantageous to Henry. They 
mutually agreed to grant pardon to their adherents, and to assist each 
other against their enemies."- "But Henry was the first to violate these 
engagements, in confiscating the rich possessions of the barons; and 
Robert had the imprudence to come to England to remonstrate against 
this severity. Perceiving his danger, he purchased his escape by resign- 
ing his pension. 

This prince was candid and brave, but incapable of governing his 
dominions. Abandoned alternately to devotion and to dissolute pleasures, 
he neglected his affairs: his servants pillaged him with impunity. Nor- 
mandy, notwithstanding his mild disposition, became a scene of outrage 
and depredation ; and his example furnishes a proof, that a prince with 
good-nature and affability, but wanting wisdom and discernment, is inca- 
pable of acting for the happiness of his people. The discontented Nor- 
mans applied to the King of England to use his authority for the sup- 
pression of these disorders. He passed the sea, and in a great battle took 
the Duke of Normandy prisoner, made himself master of the whole 
duchy, and returned triumphant to England. Robert was detained in 
prison till his death. 

Henry's usurpation of Normandy involved him in frequent wars. 
William, the son of Duke Robert, a prince of great hope, had excited 
the compassion of many princes, who resolved to reinstate him in his 
dominions, in which even Louis the Gross, King of France, united. But 
Henry gained a manifest superiority over them. 

But a domestic calamity, about this time, threw a cloud over Henry's 
prosperity. His only son, William, who had been recognized as his suc- 
cessor to the English throne, he had carried over to Normandy, to receive 
the homage of the States. On his return to England, the vessel in 
which Henry had embarked was soon carried, by a fair wind, out of 
sight of land. The prince was detained by some accident, and the sail- 
ors, having spent the interval in drinking, were unable to manage the 
vessel, and she foundered upon a rock. The prince, in this extremity, 
had recourse to the long boat, and had got clear of the ship, when, hear- 
ing the cries of the Countess of Perche, his natural sister, he ordered 
the seamen to row back and take her in. Numbers crowded into the 
boat, and the whole went down. A hundred and forty young noblemen 
of the principal families in England and Normandy, perished on this 
occasion. The king was inconsolable for the loss of his son ; and being 



What accommodation did dnke Robert and Henry enter inlo? — What character 
is c'v<n of duke Robert ' — What was the result of Henry's usurpation? — What 
domestic calamity clouded Henry's days/ 



36 HISTOEY OE ENGLAND. 

at this time a widower, and having no legitimate male issue, he was 
induced to marry, in the hope of having a successor. ButAdelais, his 
second queen, brought him no children. His legal heir was his daughter 
Matilda, the widow of the emperor Henry V., who afterwards was mar- 
ried to Geoffrey Piantagenet, Count of Anjou, by whom she had several 
children. 

The last years of Henry's reign were distinguished by a profound 
tranquillity. In preparing to return from Normandy, whither he had 
gone to visit his daughter Matilda, he was seized with a violent illness; 
and finding it necessary to make his will, he named Matilda heiress to 
all his dominions. 

England lost this brave and able monarch in the sixty-seventh year 
of his age',)and after a reign of thirty-four years, a. d. 1135. If his con- 
duct towards his brother and his nephew throws a stain upon "his memory, 
he might be said in some degree to have atoned for it by the vigour and 
wisdom of his administration. Henry was fond of literature ; on this 
account he acquired the name of Beau Clerc, or the Scholar. During 
his reign, London obtained a charter which is considered as the founda- 
tion of its privileges. 

SECTION 4. 
STEPHEN. A.D. 1135. 

The succession of Henry ought legally to have devolved to Matilda, 
but Stephen, son of Adela, the king's sister, and the Count of Blois, was 
ambitious to secure to himself the possession. He hastened to England, 
from Normandy, and was elected king by the lower orders of the peo- 
ple. His brother, the Bishop of Winchester, exerted all his influence 
with the primate, that he should be crowned. The primate, who, as 
well as the bishops, had sworn fealty to Matilda, refused to perform this 
ceremony, till Hugh Bigod, steward of the household, made oath that 
the late king", on his death-bed, had expressed his intention of leaving 
Stephen his dominions. 

To secure his tottering throne, Stephen passed a charter — permitting 
the nobility to hunt in their forests, — and conceding to the people, that 
the tax of Danegelt should be remitted, and the laws of Edward 
restored. These acts were but the artifices of his ambition. He seized 
the royal treasure at Winchester, amounting to a hundred thousand 
pounds; and part of it he employed in gaining partisans, hiring merce- 
nary troops, extending his power, and having his title ratified by the 
pope. 

Matilda, however, did not long delay to assert her claim to the crown. 
She landed upon the coast of Sussex, assisted by Robert, Earl of Glouces- 
ter, natural son to the late king, and took possession of Arundel cas- 
tle ; and her partisans grew every day more numerous. After much 
destructive hostility and many fruitless negotiations, the army of Ste- 

Whom did Henry appoint as his heir? — What was his age? — How long did he 
reign? — From whom was Stephen descended ? — What did he, to secure his totter- 
ing throne ? — Who asserted her claim ? 



STEPHEN. ETENRY II. 37 

phen was defeated by Gloucester, and Stephen himself taken prisoner 
Matilda was crowned at Winchester.^ 

The imperious spirit of the queen soon disgusted her turbulent sub- 
jects. The Londoners entered into conspiracy to seize her person, — she 
tied to Winchester, where she was besieged and reduced to great 
extremities. She, however, found means to escape, but the Earl of 
Gloucester fell into the hands of the enemy. He was exchanged for 
Stephen, who had continued a captive. The death of this brave noble- 
man, which happened soon after, gave a mortal wound to the interests 
of his party; and Stephen was again placed on the throne." But not- 
withstanding the war in which he was engaged, he had the imprudence 
to involve himself in a quarrel with the pope, and the pontiff took re- 
venge by laying his party under an interdict. ■/ By this sentence, which 
was now first known in England, divine service was prohibited, and all 
the functions of religion ceased. To remove these restraints, it was 
necessary to make concessions to the pope. 

But an enemy, the most formidable, perhaps, of all those with whom 
Stephen had yet engaged, soon entered the lists against him. This was 
Prince Henry, the eldest son of Matilda, who had reached his sixteenth 
year, and was destined to become one of the most illustrious princes of 
Europe. ' For his early' feats of chivalry he had received the honours 
of knighthood. His conduct gave the most flattering presages of his 
future merit; and Henry, informed of the dispositions of the people in 
his favour, made an invasion on England, and a decisive battle was 
every day expected. To prevent the prospect of farther bloodshed, the 
great men on both sides interposed between the rival princes. It was 
stipulated between them that Stephen should possess the crown during 
his life, and that Henry should succeed him. This afforded joy to the 
whole nation. Stephen's reign was short ; he died the year after the 
treaty. 



CHAPTER III.— PLANTAGENET RACE. 

SECTION 1. 

HENRY II. A.D. 1155. 

The house of Plantagenet, when established on the throne, became a 
power formidable to the other states of Europe, both on account of its 
extent of territory, and the superior abilities of Henry. He possessed 
above a third of the whole French monarchy. The first acts of his 
reign justified the idea that had been conceived of him. The merce- 
nary soldiers of Stephen were dismissed, the laws were armed with 
- - - ^ , . 

And with what success? — In what difficulties was the queen involved? — Upon 
whose party did the pope lay an interdict ?— Who was Stephen's rival ?— And how 
was the contest decided ? — What acts gave a presage of Henry's wisdom ? 

4 



38 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

authority, the fortresses were demolished, and the discontented barons 
reduced to obedience. 

The expeditions which Henry took against the inhabitants of Wales, 
made his power known. Of the fortress of Gisors, he possessed him- 
self by a stratagem ; and the King of France so resented the act, that 
had it not been for the mediation of Pope Alexander III., a war would 
have ensued. This pontiff (who a year before had been chased from 
Rome by the Anti-Pope, Victor IV.) had retired to France ; and it is 
remarkable that the two kings, meeting him at the castle of Torci, on 
the Loire, they dismounted to receive him; and each of them holding 
one of the reins of his bridle, walked on foot by his side ; and conducted 
him in this manner into the castle v This circumstance may give us 
some idea of the authority possessed by the Roman pontiff during those 
ages. 

But Henry began to think of confining the ecclesiastical jurisdiction 
within proper bounds, and of repressing the licentiousness of the clergy, 
who had arrogated to themselves privileges which were totally subver- 
sive of the peace of society. In executing this design, he thought he 
could command the assistance of his chancellor, but was thwarted by a 
pertinacious opposition on his part.^ 

Thomas a Becket was of English pedigree. He was endowed with 
singular capacity ; he had studied the civil and canon law at Bologna. 
Henry conferred upon him distinctions and honours , and while chancel- 
lor, Becket distinguished himself not more by his talents than by the 
extraordinary splendour and gaiety with which he lived. Henry, full of 
confidence in a minister apparently so devoted, promoted him to be Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, not doubting that, as primate of the kingdom, 
he would as effectually support his measures as he had done while chan- 
cellor, 

From this moment Becket totally altered his conduct. He retired 
from the court, resigned his commission of chancellor, and renounced 
all secular concerns. By the austerities and mortifications to which he 
submitted^ and by a lavish generosity to the poor and the monasteries, 
he drew to him the veneration of the people. He was now a saint, and 
not a minister; and set up for being a defender of the privileges of the 
clergy. It was not long before he thought to overawe the king by the 
boldness of his measures. He summoned the Earl of Clare to surren- 
der to him certain lands which had formerly belonged to the see of Can- 
terbury ; he disposed of a living without regard to the rights of a patron ; 
a murder, also, which a clergyman had committed, Becket refused to 
have tried or punished by the civil magistrate, insisting on the immuni- 
ties of the church. 

To determine these matters, the king summoned a general council of 
the nobility and clergy, at Clarendon, by whose concurrence might be 
ascertained the proper limits of the civil and ecclesiastical jurisdictions. 
And it was there enacted, that ecclesiastics accused of any crime should 

: ''~-e-__ , 

Relate the interview of the two kings with the pope. — What attempts did Henry 
make to restrain the influence of the clergy ? — What was the character of Becket, 
while chancellor?— What when raised to the archhi'dhopric of Canterbury ? 



HENRY II. 39 

be tried in the civil courts; that no appeals from sentences pronounced 
in England should be made to the pope ; that all matters regarding the 
revenues of the church should be decided by the king's judges, &c. 
These enactments got the name, from the place where they were formed, 
of the Constitutions of Clarendon. These, with others, to the number 
of sixteen, were subscribed to by all the bishops present ; and Becket 
himself, after a vigorous resistance, set his seal to the number. But 
Pope Alexander III., to whom they were sent, condemned and annulled 
them, as incompatible with the rights of the church. 

After the abrogation of the pope, Becket expressed the deepest sor- 
row for having given the laws his sanction. This inflamed the haughty 
and violent disposition of Henry II. to an unjustifiable extremity. He 
ordered Becket to be tried on a frivolous pretence, and then confiscated 
his wealth. The archbishop, pushed to extremity, exerted the vigour 
of an inflexible mind. He presented himself at court, with the cross 
in his hands and arrayed in his sacred vestments, in order to intimidate 
the king ; and he appealed to the supreme pontiff against the sentence 
pronounced against him. He soon after found means to leave the king- 
dom. 

Unfortunately, the obstinacy of Becket was equal to the stateliness 
of Henry. A compromise was at last suggested, which the king hoped 
would secure a lasting peace; but he deceived himself; for Becket had 
scarcely set foot in England, when he issued new censures against the 
Archbishop of York, who had crowned Henry's son in his absence ; and 
he excommunicated the Bishops of London and Salisbury, besides com- 
mitting other acts equally arbitrary. 

( The king was informed of these violent measures, at Bayeux, in 
Normandy. " What ! " cried he, " will no one rid me of this ungrate- 
ful and imperious prelate 1" This passionate exclamation was a suffi- 
cient hint for his courtiers. Four gentlemen secretly withdrew from 
court, and proceeded to Canterbury. During the time of vespers, as 
soon as the primate reached the altar, they fell on him./ Becket thus 
became a victim to his intrepid and inflexible spirit, in a cause in which 
he was guided by the most destructive prejudices. 

On receiving the news of this catastrophe, the king was seized with 
despair, and refused all nourishment for three days. He despatched 
eight persons to Rome, to clear him of all suspicion of concern in it, 
and to avert from him the thunders of the Vatican. The assassinated 
archbishop passed for a saint and a martyr ; pilgrimages were under- 
taken to his tomb from all parts, and miracles were supposed to be per- 
formed by his relics. 

In this critical juncture of affairs, Henry undertook an expedition to 
Ireland, the conquest of which had long excited his ambition. How- 
ever true may be the accounts which boast of the learning, the arts, the 
piety, and polished manners of Ireland in earlier times, there were but 
few traces left at the period we are now speaking of. They appeared 

What enactments were termed the Constitutions of Clarendon ? — How did Becket 
appear at court ? — What censures did he utter ? — What was the fatal result ? — 
What effect had Becket's death on the king and the people ? 



40 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

destitute of laws, of manners, and of arts. They were even unac- 
quainted with agriculture, and were divided into small principalities, 
which exercised perpetual violence and hostility against each other. 

SECTION 2. 

Adrian III., an Englishman by birth, was at this time pontiff; and 
he, (according to the system of the papacy, which aspired to the confer- 
ring of empires,) as early as the year 1156 had made a grant of Ireland 
to Henry ; and an occasion for asserting it now presented itself. One 
of the chiefs of Ireland, being expelled from his dominions by a neigh- 
bouring prince, whose wife he had carried ofTj implored the protection 
of the English monarch. Henry empowered the chief to levy troops in 
England for the recovery of his principality. Several adventurers en- 
gaged to give him assistance, and with a small body of soldiers be was 
enabled to overthrow the numerous forces of the native Irish. 

Henry himself went in person to attack Ireland, but he had little 
more to do than to receive the submissions of a vanquished people ; and 
the country has ever since been united to England. But the conquest 
was of little use till the reign of James I., to whom the Irish were in- 
debted for the security and advantages of order and laws. 

Meanwhile, Pope Alexander III. had sent two legates into Normandy, 
to examine into the king's conduct with regard to the death of Becket ; 
and historians ascribe great dexterity to Henry, in extricating himself 
so easily from so difficult a situation. 

Henry is said to have been of a very amorous disposition ; and his- 
torians mention two of his natural sons, by Rosamond, the fair daughter 
of Lord Clifford — namely, Richard, called Longsword, who married 
the heiress of Salisbury ; and Geoffrey, first bishop of Lincoln, and 
afterward Archbishop of York. The other circumstances told of that 
lady seem to be fabulous, though adopted by many historical writers — 
namely, of her concealment in a labyrinth in Woodstock Park, and of 
the queen being guided to her retreat by a clue of silk, holding a dag- 
ger to her breast, and obliging her to swallow poison. Of one thing we 
are sure, that the personal charms of Fair Rosamond, as the most beau- 
tiful woman in England, were celebrated in the ballads and romances 
of the time. 

This monarch seemed to have reached the pinnacle of human gran- 
deur, to be thrown from it into the abyss of misfortunes. He had proved 
superior to his enemies; he was happy in his political government ; and 
in his domestic situation he was surrounded with children from whom 
he expected satisfaction and comfort. But his family proved to him a 
source of severe inquietude. His eldest son, Henry, on the very day of 
his consecration, discovered the arrogance of his temper. The king, in 
order to give the greater dignity to the ceremony, submitted to officiate 

What circumstances opened Henry's prospects of conquering Treland ? — Did he 
not go thither to receive their submission ? — What is related of Henry and Fair 
Rosamond ? — What inquietude did Henry experience from his family ? 



HENRY II. 41 

at table, as one of the retinue ; and observed to his son, that never mon- 
arch was more royally served. " It is nothing astonishing," said the 
young prince, to one of his courtiers, " that the son of a count should 
6erve the son of a king." 

The young prince soon after going over to Normandy, Louis, the 
King of France, persuaded him that in consequence of the ceremony, 
he was entitled to an immediate possession of part of the kingdoms of 
his father. The queen favoured his pretensions, and persuaded his bro- 
thers, Geoffrey and Richard, to assert their titles to the territories assign- 
ed them. Not only the King of France, but many of his barons, and 
William, King of {Scotland, openly declared their intentions to support 
the cause of young Henry ; but the English monarch, by his expeditions 
on the continent, weakened the hopes of those combined against him ; 
and conferences were held to terminate differences and to establish peace. 

The invasion of the Scots, in 1174, occasioned fresh alarms, and Henry 
hastened from Normandy, and sent his generals to oppose them. Know- 
ing the influence of superstition over the minds of the people, and in 
order to gain their affections, (for to no other motive can we ascribe his 
condescension,) he submitted to an act of humiliation, which all the 
power and authority of the church could not impose upon him. He set 
out for Canterbury, advanced barefoot towards the church, prostrated 
himself before the tomb of Becket, remained in prayer during a whole 
day, watched all night the holy relics, and in the morning, assembling 
a chapter of the monks, he disrobed himself, and presented his shoulders 
to their discipline. Next day he received absolution. True devotion is 
more decent, and less ostentatious. He soon after received intelligence 
of a victory over the Scots. This success was attributed to the protec- 
tion of the saint ; and this opinion spreading through the kingdom, con- 
tributed to soften the spirit of discontent. Henry now passed over into 
Normandy ; the revolting barons made submission : his three rebellious 
sons submitted to him, and tranquillity was restored to his government. 

Young Henry, however, at length began to renew his pretensions and 
revolts; but while preparing for hostilities, he fell ill of a fever at 
Martel, and being seized with remorse, he sent a messenger to his father, 
entreating the favour of a visit, that he might die with the satisfaction 
of having received his forgiveness. The father, suspecting deceit, re- 
fused to entrust himself to his son. But soon after, receiving intelligence 
of his death, he was affeoted with the deepest sorrow ; he thrice fainted 
away, and was inconsolable for having refused his dying request. 

Young Henry leaving no issue, Richard became heir to the throne, 
and he soon discovered the same solicitude for dominion that had misled 
his brother ; and the king of England was obliged to defend his conti- 
nental dominions by arms. At last, however, a treaty was concluded, 
in which he was obliged to submit to many mortifying concessions ; and 
when he demanded a list of those barons to whom he was to grant a 
pardon, he found his favourite son John among the number. 

Who favoured young Henry's pretensions? — To what act of humiliation did 
Henry submit? — Mention Young Henry's compunction before his death. — Did not, 
Richard and John rebel against their father? 
4* 



42 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

These afflictions were too powerful for him to bear ; he cursed the 
day of his birth, and his undutiful children. The agitation of his spirits 
threw him into a slow fever, of which he expired, after a reign of thir- 
ty-four years, and in the fifty-eighth year of his age. a. d. 1189. 

This prince possessed great virtues, not without the alloy of some 
vices. He was ambitious, passionate, and vindictive ; but brave, gene- 
rous, and politic. He holds the first rank among the kings of England. 
So high an opinion was entertained of his wisdom and justice, that the 
kings of Castile and Navarre submitted their differences to his decision ; 
and the sentence he pronounced was respected by both parties. He is 
said to have been the author of the establishment of the circuit courts. 

SECTION 3. 
RICHARD I. A.D. 1189. 

When Richard came to view the dead body of his father, he was 
struck with remorse for his undutiful behaviour ; and the compunction 
he felt had an influence in directing his future conduct. Those who 
had countenanced his rebellion were discarded from his friendship; 
while he gave his confidence to those ministers who had distinguished 
themselves by their zeal and fidelity to Henry. 

Richard, impelled with military glory, was impatient to signalize his 
courage in Palestine. He was more a soldier than a devotee ; of this 
we may judge from his reply to Fulk, a zealous preacher of the crusade. 
This missionary advised him, one day, to rid himself of his vices, par- 
ticularly his pride, avarice, and voluptuousness, which he called the 
king's three favourite daughters. " You counsel well," said Richard, " I 
give my pride to the templars, — my avarice I bestow upon the monks, — 
and my voluptuousness I resign to my prelates." 

To gratify his passion for the crusade, he sacrificed the interests of 
his crown and of his people. He exacted rigorous imposts, borrowed 
immense sums, put to sale the manors of the crown, and said that 
he would sell London itself if he could find a purchaser. In fine, he 
sold to the king of Scotland, for ten thousand marks, his right of supe- 
riority over that kingdom; and then set out for the Holy Land, whither 
he was impelled by repeated messages from the king of France, who 
waited for him at Vezelay on the borders of Burgundy. Here they re- 
newed their promises of friendship and of mutual fidelity during their 
crusade. As they conducted their forces to the Holy Land by sea, dis- 
tress of weather obliged them to put into Sicily. On their arrival at 
Palestine, the emulation between these rival princes produced extraor- 
dinary deeds of valour; for the particulars of which the reader is referred 
to the History of the Turks. Philip, from the bad state of his health, 
returned to France, leaving Richard ten thousand of his troops, and he 
being left conducter of the war, augmented his reputation by singular 

What is the character usually given of Henry II. ? — What effect hsd his father's 
death upon Richard ? — What reply did he make to Fulk's advice ? — What sacrifices 
did he make to gratify his desire to join the crusade ? 



( 43 ) 




\\\\\f!r 



RICHARD I. 45 

acts of personal prowess. He even gained a great victory over Saladin, 
with whom a truce of three years was concluded. 

The expedition being terminated, the king of England, in returning 
home, was shipwrecked at Aquilia, and taking the route of Germany, in 
the disguise of a pilgrim, he was arrested by the Duke of Austria, who 
sent him loaded with shackles to the emperor, Henry VI. Richard in 
this situation, suffered every indignity. He was accused before the diet 
of the empire of several crimes. The pope, at length, began to declare 
loudly in his favour, and the emperor entered into negotiations with him 
for his ransom, and for which he demanded no less a sum than 150,000 
marks ; of which 100,000 were to be paid before he was released from 
prison. The English, with great promptitude, levied the sum requisite 
to procure his liberty. Richard made his entry into London in triumph ; 
and was soon after crowned anew at Winchester. 

During Richard's absence, his brother John proved himself a most 
unnatural brother and a perfidious subject. He stipulated to deliver 
into Philip's hands a great part of Normandy, and received in return the 
investiture of all Richard's transmarine possessions. Richard, on his 
return, convoked a general council, at which he confiscated all his brother 
John's possessions. However, by the intercession of Queen Eleanor, he 
pardoned him soon after. " I forgive him," said Richard, " and I hope 
to forget his injuries as easily as he will my clemency." 

Richard's death was occasioned by the following incident. To recov- 
er a treasure that had been found, and that was retained by his vassal, 
Vidomar, Viscount of Limoges, he laid siege to the castle of Chalus. 
The garrison offered to surrender, but he replied, that since he had ta- 
ken the trouble to come in person, he would enter by force and hang 
them upon its walls. The same day he received a wound from an arrow ; 
he gave orders, notwithstanding, for the assault, took the castle, and 
hanged all the garrison, except Jourdan, the person who had wounded 
him, for whom was reserved a more cruel death. 

The wound became mortal, and Jour.dan was called before him. 
" Wretch," said the monarch, " what have I done to you, that you have 
sought my life 7" The archer replied, " You killed with your own hands 
my father and my two brothers, and you intended to hang me; I am 
now in your power, I shall willingly submit to all the tortures you can 
inflict, since I have rid the world of a tyrant." Richard pardoned him, 
and ordered him to be set at liberty, but Marcade, the general, caused 
him to be flayed alive, and then hanged. 

This prince left no legitimate issue, and died in the forty -second year 
of his age, and the tenth year of his reign, a. d. 1199. He obtained 
the appellation of Cozur de Lion, or lion-hearted, for his heroic valour; 
a quality less to be admired than dreaded, when associated with the 
vices of a tyrant. His reign was*a continued series of oppression and 
misfortunes. In the ninth year of his government he levied five shil- 
lings on each hide of land in the kingdom. He merits no encomium, 

What fate awaited his return through Germany? — How did John conduct him- 
self in his brother's absence? — What incident was the cause of Richard's death? 
— Relate the reply of the archer that shot him. — Describe his character, and the 
nature of his government. 



46 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

except for having established one weight and measure throughout the 
kingdom. But this useful institution was of short continuance. Lon- 
don had no regular police ; robberies and murders were committed in it 
in open day ; and there were societies of banditti and malefactors, whom 
no force could control. 

Richard bequeathed the kingdom, with all its treasure, to his brother 
John ; except a fourth part, to be distributed among his servants. 



L > 



SECTION IV. 
JOHN. A. D. 1199. 

This prince, surnamed Sans Terre, or Lack-land, would have had a 
powerful competitor to the throne in his nephew, Arthur, duke of Brit- 
tany, the son of Geoffrey, if the rights of succession had been duly ob- 
served in that age. But John was^pf maturer age than his competitor, 
and Richard had made a testament'in his favour. The English readily 
acknowledged him as their sovereign ; but in the transmarine domin- 
ions, the pretensions of Arthur were considered as the more just. John 
called an assembly of his vassals to suppress an insurrection in Poic- 
tiers and Normandy ; and young Arthur, who was now in his sixteenth 
year, joined himself to Philip, king of France, and received from him 
the investiture of Anjou and Maine. Everything was giving way to the 
French army, when unhappily Arthur fell into the hands of his uncle 
John. Soon after, accounts were received of his death, and no one 
doubted that he perished by assassination. 

Philip was desirous of expelling the English from France, nor could 
a more favourable opportunity present itself. He carried his victorious 
arms into Normandy. John affected to express his gaiety on the suc- 
cess of Philip. "Let him go on," said he, "I shall retake in a day 
what has cost him years to acquire." But he made not good his boast. 
The inhabitants of Rouen and other cities capitulated. Thus was Nor- 
mandy annexed to the crown of France, three centuries after it had 
been disunited from it by Charles the Simple. John retreated into Eng- 
land, and was loaded with disgrace and infamy, in an age when valour 
was esteemed above every other accomplishment. 

To complete his ruin, he involved himself by his imprudence in a 
quarrel with the church. In consequence of the death of the arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, in 1205, the monks chose a successor to the va- 
cant dignity ; John objected to the choice, and proposed to them the 
bishop of Norwich, and twelve of their number were dispatched to 
Rome, to justify this measure to the pope; who, far from confirming the 
new election, ordered them to advance Stephen Langton to the see of 
Canterbury. • 

Willi a view to soften the resentment of John on this occasion, the 
pope sent him a present of four gold rings ; but nothing could appease 
the r.age of John. He expelled all the monks from the cathedral of 

By what testament did John substantiate his claim? — Was not Normandy lost to 
England in this reign? — What involved John in a quarrel with the church? 



JOHN. 47 

Canterbury, and seized upon their revenues. The menaces of Innocent, 
and the entreaties of the bishops, who conjured him to avert the thun- 
ders of the Vatican, served only the more to inflame him. He threat- 
ened that if the pope should put the kingdom under an interdict, he 
■would put out the eyes, and cut off the noses, of all the Romans in his 
dominions. The pontiif, knowing the king's unpopularity with his sub- 
jects, issued the sentence of interdict. The altars were stripped of 
their ornaments; the images, the statues, and the relics were laid on 
the ground; divine service was suppressed; the churches were shut 
against the laity; communion was refused, except to the dying; the 
dead were not interred in consecrated ground; melancholy penances 
were commanded ; and the commerce and intercourse of life were in- 
terrupted. The king opposed it with an ill-timed inflexibility ; all who 
submitted to the orders of the pope he punished rigorously. An exer- 
tion of prudent vigour might have dissipated the tempest; but John, 
listening only to his passions, ran headlong to a precipice. 

During severa-1 years that these quarrels subsisted, he attempted to 
recover his honour, by engaging in expeditions against Ireland, Scot- 
land, and Wales ; but there was little glory to be gained against feeble 
enemies, and his natural propensity to tyranny was increased by the 
danger to which his government was exposed. Cardinal Langton being 
still withheld from the see of Canterbury, the pope commanded the 
English bishops to give the last blow to their monarch, by fulminating 
against him the sentence of excommunication ; and though a few of 
them only obeyed, it effected its pilrpose. The barons entered into 
cabals against him ; his fury softened into fear; he demanded an inter- 
view with Langton, offered to acknowledge him as primate, to submit 
to pope Innocent, and to pay a fine of compensation. 

An excommunicated prince was, in those days, nearly in the same 
situation as one that is dethroned. A bull from Rome was now only 
wanting to deprive John of his crown. The pope made an offer of it to 
Philip, who collected a great army, and a fleet of seventeen hundred 
sail, to put in execution the orders of Rome. The excommunication of 
John had rendered him an object of horror and detestation to his people ; 
and his ruin now had been inevitable, had not the power that oppressed 
him found it his interest to preserve him. The pope made use of Philip's 
power to intimidate his refractory son, not to destroy him. The legate, 
Pandolf, desired an interview with John, at Dover; and so strongly re- 
presented to him his lost state, that he submitted to all the conditions 
required of him. He consented to reacknowledge Langton as primate, 
resign his two kingdoms to the holy see, and acknowledge himself the 
vassal of the pope. This disgraceful treaty was followed by the humi- 
liating ceremony of homage. The king, unarmed and on his knees, ap- 
peared before Pandolf, who was seated on a throne, and swore fealty to 
the pope; and promised to pay the tribute of 100,000 marks, or, as some 
say, of a thousand marks yearly. Thus, by this most disgraceful con- 
cession, he received his crown, and averted the threatened blow. 



Relate ihe resull of (he pope's interdict. — What effect had the pop'e's exconunu- 
nirution on John ? — By what concessions did John retain his crown : 



48 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

Pandolf, on returning to the court of France, found it no easy matter 
to appease Philip, who had reckoned upon the conquest of England. 
The legate represented to him that, by John's submission, England had 
become a fief to the church; and, consequently, that no enterprise could 
be taken against it without being guilty of impiety, and subject to ex- 
communication. Philip declared he would not submit to be the dupe of 
such perfidy. He assembled his vassals, and roused them to revenge. 
His attempts, however, were soon frustrated ; the earl of Salisbury, 
John's natural brother, came by surprise on the French fleet, and took 
and destroyed the greater part. But new storms were gathering in his 
dominions. The charter passed by Henry I., and confirmed by Stephen, 
had flattered the people, but had long remained unexecuted. The 
barons, under the influence of the primate, Langton, insisted on the re- 
newal and observance of it. When they read over the articles, John 
burst into a furious passion, and asked, " Why they did not also demand 
from him his crownl" He swore he would not grant it to them. The 
malcontent barons then entered into a confederacy, and chose Robert 
Fitzwalter for their general, under the title of "The Marischal of the 
army of God, and of the holy church." They issued a proclamation, 
requiring the other nobles to join them, and advanced towards London, 
which they entered without opposition. 

Abandoned by his subjects, John found himself constrained to submit 
at discretion. A conference was accordingly appointed. The ground 
where this most important treaty took place, was at Runnimede, be- 
tween Staines and Windsor ; where John was compelled to sign the 
famous bulwark of English liberty, the magna charta. This deed either 
granted or secured freedom and numerous privileges to the higher 
orders ; but as for the lower classes, they had very little participation 
of legal protection. The better toinsure the execution of this charter, 
the barons elected twenty-five of their own number, who, under the 
title of conservatives, were invested with great authority. Provided 
his person was in safety, John could bear the most humiliating indigni- 
ties; but he secretly waited for an opportunity to violate all his en- 
gagements. He retired to the Isle of Wight, where he meditated the 
most fatal vengeance against his enemies. The pope, too, issued a bull, 
condemning and annulling the charter, as derogatory to the dignity of 
the apostolic see. The king now venturing to take off" the mask, re- 
voked all the liberties he had granted, and carried fire and devastation 
from one end of the kingdom to the other. 

The barons, in the urgency of despair, had recourse to France for 
assistance. Thus England saw nothing but the prospect of being either 
way undone; when John's unexpected death dissipated the threatened 
storm. Passing from Lynn to Lincolnshire, the king's road lay along 
the sea shore, which was overflowed at high water ; and not being ap- 
prised of this, or being ignorant of the tide of the place, he lost, by the 
influx, all his treasure and baggage, and escaped with difficulty with his 
troops. His grief for the loss he sustained, threw him into a fever, 

How did Pandolf appease Philip of pVance ? — Where was John compelled to 
sign the Magna Charta ? — What circumstance was the occasion of his death ? 



HENRY III. 



49 



which soon appeared to be fatal. He died in the fifty-first year of his 
age, and the eighteenth of his reign, a. d. 1216. 

There is scarcely any species of infamy, or of crime, with which the 
memory of this prince has not been loaded. 

SECTION 5. 
HEKRY III. a.d. 1216 

Henry was but eight years old when he came to the throne. The 
earl of Pembroke, a nobleman of great fidelity, prudence, and courage, 
supported the interest of the young prince, and ordered him to be crowned 
at Gloucester, in presence of the legate ; and there he swore fealty to 
the pope. A general council of the barons nominated Pembroke pro- 
tector of the kingdom ; a charter of liberties was granted, differing in 
some particulars from that of John, and more adapted to the present 
views of the people. For the barons perceived that no exactions, un- 
less they were evidently reasonable, could be levied on men determined 
to repel any act of oppression. 

The earl of Pembroke had produced a general pacification by the 
wisdom of his conduct, but he survived it only a short time. He was 
succeeded in the government by Hubert de Burgh and the bishop of 
Winchester. The councils of the former were at first chiefly followed, 
and they were every way worthy of the trust reposed in him, had he 
possessed equal authority with Pembroke ; but he was unable to repress 
the licentiousness of the barons. 

The character of Henry, unfolding with his years, gave the expecta- 
tion of a feeble and disturbed administration. He was naturally of a 
mild disposition, and possessed no vigour of mind, and no political dis- 
cernment. His resentments were violent and transitory, and excited no 
apprehensions; his attachments were sudden, and never consolidated 
into friendship. The disgrace of Hubert de Burgh, who was a faithful 
and intelligent minister, is a strong proof of his inconstancy. The 
bishop of Winchester, Peter des Roches, a Poictevin by birth, who had 
been the chief instrument of the disgrace of Hubert, gained the supreme 
authority, and employed it to the worst of purposes. The tyranny of 
his temper, and his prepossession in favour of the Poictevins, could not 
accord with an equitable administration. The court was filled with 
these strangers, and every office of the crown conferred on them. The 
jealousy of the English was alarmed, and the insolence of the Poicte- 
vins caused it to break out into acts of violence. The barons presented 
themselves in parliament clad in armour. The primate, attended by 
many of the prelates, threatened Henry with excommunication, if he 
refused to gratify the wishes of the people and the church. The dread 
of this censure produced the effect they desired. The bishop of Win- 
chester was degraded, and the Poictevins were banished. 

What was Henry's age on coming to the throne ? — Who were the conductors of 
the government during the minority? — How did Henry's character unfold itself 
with his vears ? 






50 KISTGEY OF ENGLAND. 

Henry's conduct soon convinced them that a similar result may be 
produced by different means. Ke had married Eleanor, the daughter of 
the count of Provence, and he now lavished all his favours on the Pro- 
vencals and Savoyards who were attached to that princess.. The dis- 
contented barons again threatened to rise in open rebellion ; and he was 
forced at length to ratify the great charter, and the ceremony was per- 
formed with much religious ostentation. 

About the year 1258, Simon de Montford, a foreigner, was created 
earl of Leicester ; and taking advantage of the situation of the times, 
formed a dangerous conspiracy against the crown. The king had given 
him his sister in marriage. His address and intrigues conciliated to 
him not only the affections of the people, but the friendship of the pre- 
lates and the nobility. He engaged the barons to unite with him, in 
the pretence of reforming the government; but in reality for the pur- 
pose of usurping the supreme authority. In the parliament, the barons 
appeared in arms. The king upon his entry demanded to know their 
intentions, to which they submissively replied, to make him their sove- 
reign by confirming' his power, and to have their grievances redressed. 
An accommodation speedily followed. They promised to grant Henry 
supplies, provided he would remedy the public disorders, by giving- 
authority for that purpose to men of trust and capacity. He acquiesced, 
and a parliament was called at Oxford, to digest the new plan of go- 
vernment. A council of twenty-four was constituted, invested with 
unlimited powers, to reform the state ; and Leicester, at the head of the 
council, governed the kingdom with supreme sway. 

Their first regulations were favourable for the public, but the subsidies 
which the king expected were postponed. They required that every 
individual in the nation should take an oath to obey them. They banish- 
ed several of the queen's relatives from the kingdom ; even the offices 
of the king's household were filled "by persons interested with the coun- 
cil. They established a committee of twelve persons, who, in the inter- 
val of the sessions, should exercise the authority of parliament ; and by 
these and other regulations, they totally annihilated the feeble remains 
of the royal power. The people complained loudly of their tyranny ; 
and the knights of the shires invited prince Edward to take upon him 
the defence of the public liberties, and the rights of the crown. 

Henry perceiving that the dispositions of the people had taken a turn 
to his advantage, and hoping to re-establish his authority, applied to 
pope Alexander IV., who threatened the king's enemies with excom- 
munication. Henry, upon this, issued a proclamation, and resumed the 
government of the kingdom. But the ambitious Leicester, renewing 
his intrigues, soon found himself at the head of a formidable party ; and 
the king being obliged to confirm anew the statutes of Oxford, was 
again deprived of his rights. Hostilities were again commenced, and 
prince Edward found it needful to undertake the defence of the crown. 
The torch of civil discord being again kindled, it burned with more 
fury than ever. London declared for Leicester ; and both parties being- 

What caused him to ratify the great charter? — Who aspired, artfully, to the 

supreme authority ? — How were the remains of the royal power annihilated '. — 
What induced Henry to issue his proclamation ? 



( 51 ) 




HENRY III. 53 

prepared for a contest, their armies encountered at Lewes, in Sussex. 
In the beginning' of the engagement, prince Edward put to rout the 
Londoners ; but pursuing them too far, Leicester made himself master 
of the person of the king. He was soon after exchanged for prince 
Edward, who was to remain a hostage, to ensure the observance of the 
statutes of Oxford. 

Nothing but the ceremony of coronation was wanting to make 
Leicester king of England ; and, that he might secure his popularity, he 
ordered returns to be made of two knights for every shire, and of depu- 
ties from the boroughs. This period is commonly esteemed as the 
epoch of the first outline of the House of Commons in England, a. d. 
1265. 

Leicester, finding he could not longer oppose the wishes of the na- 
tion, set prince Edward at liberty, but gave his emissaries a charge to 
keep a guard upon him. Edward, pretending to take the air with some 
of Leicester's retinue, made matches between the horses ; after he had 
tired them, he mounted a horse of extraordinary swiftness, bade hia 
attendants adieu, and effected his escape. 

Finding himself soon at the head of an army, he took the field against 
Leicester, at Evesham, in Worcestershire. Leicester's army, which 
had been much weakened by living in the mountains of Wales, made 
but a feeble resistance. The Welsh fled in the utmost disorder, and 
Leicester himself fell in the action. He had all the qualities of a hero, 
and the sagacity of a statesman ; but was carried beyond his sphere by 
his insatiable ambition. 

The activity and valour of Edward easily subdued the remains of 
the rebel army. This revolution- was attended with the most salutary 
consequences. The king respected the charter of liberties ; and his 
clemency allowed him to shed no blood on the scaffold. Those who had 
borne arms against him he punished by pecuniary confiscations ; and 
these he exacted with great moderation. 

Edward, after having rendered these important services to the king 
and the crown, being excited by the solicitations of St. Louis, undertook 
a crusade. He sailed from England to meet the French king on the 
coast of Africa, but when arrived at that monarch's camp, he found him 
dead. Edward continued however his voyage to the Holy Land, and 
while he struck terror into the infidels, and revived the glory of the 
English name, Henry was experiencing the oppressions of the barons, 
and the disorders of anarchy. He therefore recalled a son without 
whose assistance he was unable to support the regal dignity. At last, 
being overcome with the cares of government and the infirmities of 
age, he expired, in the sixty-fourth year of his age, and the fifty-sixth 
of his reign, a. d. 1272. No king was naturally more averse from ty- 
ranny, but his want of firmness produced, at times, all the evils of des- 
potism. 

Name the epoch of the first outline of the house of commons. — Where was the 
first encounter between the king and Leicester? — Where did Leicester fall, and 
what was his character? — With what moderation did the king punish the refrac- 
tory? — Relate Edward's crusade, and the death of King Henry. 
5* 



/Ui 






54 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

SECTION 6. 
EDWARD I. A. D. 1272. 

The absence of this prince, at such a juncture, would doubtless have 
given occasion to convulsions and civil wars, if the highest opinion had 
not been entertained of his wisdom and valour. The council, in his 
absence, proclaimed him king ; the estates of the kingdom promised 
allegiance to him, and the crown was transferred with the greatest 
tranquillity. When he appeared in England, he was received by the 
people with joyful acclamations. 

His administration soon taught his subjects, that the happiness and 
glory of a state are the consequence of the wisdom and capacity of the 
sovereign. ) The charter of liberties he made the rule of his conduct, 
with regard to the barons ; and he obliged them to observe its provisions 
in relation to their own vassals. He was attentive to appoint judges 
who were able to maintain the execution of the laws. The prejudices 
entertained against the Jews were at this time so violent, that the laws 
of humanity were not thought to extend to them ; and multitudes were 
either hanged, or ruined by the confiscation of their property ; and in 
the year 1290, fifteen thousand were banished from England. 

Having established order in his own country, Edward thought it a 
favourable opportunity of uniting Wales with England. The Welsh 
had been deeply engaged with the Montford faction in the late reign ; 
and Llewellyn refusing to come to England, to do homage for his prin- 
cipality, which Henry III. had subjected to that crown, the king pene- 
trated into his dominions, ascended the mountains, which had hitherto 
been deemed inaccessible to English troops, and Llewellyn, reduced by 
famine, submitted at discretion. The Welsh, harassed by the oppres- 
sive exactions of the English, soon after revolted ; and Edward availed 
himself of the opportunity of making an entire conquest of the princi- 
pality. Llewellyn perished in the action ; and David his brother, 
chased from mountain to mountain, was at last treacherously delivered 
up to Edward ; and such was still the ferocity of the times, that David 
was ordered to be hanged as a traitor. The bards, or Welsh poets, 
were also devoted to death ; and with them expired the independence 
of the Welsh nation, a. d. 1332. 

The principality, now annexed to the crown, became the title of the 
eldest sons of the kings of England. 

Edward afterwards passed over to the continent, to accommodate a 
difference which had happened between Philip le Bel and Alphonso of 
Arragon, about the kingdom of Sicily. He continued abroad above 
three years ; and the laws, unprotected by his authority, lost their force. 
His judges had become entirely corrupted ; he brought most of them 
to trial ; and the amount of their fines, above one hundred thousand 
marks, was a strong proof of their guilt. : He made the^jiew judges 
take an oath that they should receive no bribes or presents. 

In the absence of the king, how did the council act? — What was the nature 
of his administration? — Relate his conquest of the Welsh nation. — During his 
absence, how did the judges act ? 



EDWARD I. EDWARD II. 55 

The dispute which arose about the succession to the Scottish throne, 
opened a field to the ambition of Edward, and, as will be seen detailed 
under the head of Scotland, terminated in Baliol being carried a pri- 
soner to London. The Scots, in the absence of Edward, made an effort 
under the celebrated William Wallace, to recover their liberty, and a 
battle was fought at Falkirk in which Edward gained a complete vic- 
tory. Wallace was at length betrayed into the king's hands, who put 
him to death. Bruce, who had been long kept prisoner in London, 
effected his escape, and presenting himself in Scotland before a meet- 
ing of the Scottish nobles, exhorted them to break the chains of their 
servitude. He was soon after crowned king, and chased the English 
out of the kingdom. 

Edward dispatched a considerable body of troops against him, and ob- 
tained a victory ; and he was preparing to enter Scotland himself, when 
he sickened and died at Carlisle ; charging his son, with his dying 
breath, to prosecute the enterprise. He expired in the sixty-ninth year 
of his age, and the thirty-fifth of his reign, a. d. 1307. Edward has 
been called " the English Justinian." His activity, his courage, his 
policy, and his prudence, procured the most lasting advantages to his 
kingdom. 

SECTION 7. 
EDWARD II. A. D. 1307. 

Edward, sumamed Caernarvon, was in the twenty-third year of his 
age when he succeeded his father, and known only by the mildness of 
his disposition. He was soon found to be weak, indolent, and without 
capacity or virtues ; born to obey minions and favourites, not to govern a 
great kingdom. Robert Bruce, having collected his followers, appeared 
again in the field. Edward, in compliance with the wishes of the late king, 
marched against him, but he returned with precipitation, dreading the 
fatigues of victory. He soon abandoned the care of public affairs for 
the company of favourites ; one of whom was Piers Gaveston, a gen- 
tleman of Guienne, possessed of a handsome person, an engaging ad- 
dress, insinuation, and wit, well calculated to attract the notice of Ed- 
ward and abuse his confidence. The late king had banished him the 
kingdom, but the son now recalled him, created him earl of Cornwall, 
gave him his niece in marriage, and invested him in a measure with the 
government of England. 

Gaveston became haughty and overbearing towards the English, who 
in return formed a conspiracy against him, at the head of which was 
the young Queen Isabella, and the earl of Lancaster, the first prince of 
the blood. They demanded of Edward that he should be banished ; and 
engaged the bishops to threaten him with excommunication if he should 
remain longer in the kingdom. Edward banished his favourite by ap- 
pointing him lord-lieutenant of Ireland ; but he recalled him some time 

Relate what occurred in Scotland to Baliol, &c. — Where did Edward die ? — 
What was his age ? — How long his reign ? — What was Edward's character? — Who 
was his favourite? — What offence did Piers Gaveston give the barons? 



56 KISTOSY OF ENGLAND. 

after, and the arrogance of Gaveston excited anew their indignation. 
The feebleness of the English government could not resist a confederacy 
of powerful and turbulent barons. They gave the law to their, prince 
compelling him to surrender his authority into the hands of twelve per- 
sons, whose ordinances were to have the force of statutes> \This coun- 
cil exercised the supreme power during a twelve-month, reformed abuses, 
and banished evil counsellors, particularly Gaveston. 

The king removed himself to York, and sheltered the object of his 
regard in the castle of Scarborough. The offended barons flew to arms, 
and their monarch having recourse to flight, they pursued him. The 
earl of Pembroke besieged the castle of Scarborough, and Gaveston 
submitted, stipulating that if a general accommodation should not take 
place within two months, the castle should be restored to him. Pem- 
broke conducted him to the castle of Dedington, near Bambury. It be- 
ing left with a feeble guard, the earl of Warwick attacked the castle, 
and carried off Gaveston. The earls of Lancaster, Warwick, Hereford, 
and Arundel, in violation of the laws, ordered him to be beheaded 

England's attention was now turned to Scotland. Robert Bruce, by 
his late achievements there, had proved himself to be no less a politician 
than a hero. Edward, at the head of his army, marched against him. 
Bruce was encamped at Bannockburn, near Stirling, and his stratagems 
were no less useful to him than his valour. The deep pits which he 
caused to be dug, and which were carefully covered over with turf, 
broke the career of the English cavalry. He obtained a complete vic- 
tory, and fixed himself on the throne of Scotland. Edward escaped 
with difficulty. 

The king now attached himself to a new favourite — Hugh de Spen- 
ser, a young man of a noble English family and some accomplishments. 
Hugh had prevailed on the weak monarch to confer on him a barony, 
which it was pretended had reverted to the crown. This created an 
insurrection in the kingdom. Lancaster and several of the barons had 
recourse to arms, and they sent a message to Edward, requiring him 
to banish his favourite the kingdom, and even the elder De Spenser, his 
father, a person respectable by his wisdom and integrity. Upon the 
king's refusal, they presented to the Parliament an accusation against 
them, and procured a sentence of perpetual exile. The king declared 
the sentence illegal, recalled the exiles, pursued the conspirators, and 
possessed himself of the person of Lancaster. A court-martial, not a 
jury of his peers, pronounced the sentence of death against him, and he 
was beheaded near Pomfret. A rebellion, thus crushed, increased the 
haughtiness and rapacity of young De Spenser, who was guilty of many 
acts of rapine and injustice. 

The Queen Isabella, a cruel, haughty woman, who had gone over to 
France, and who had secretly formed a criminal connexion with a no- 
bleman of the name of Mortimer, refused to return while De Spenser 
remained in England. The king's brother, the Archbishop of Canter- 
Where was Gaveston taken ? — By whom tried ? — What was the result of the 
battle of Bannockburn ? — How did the nation receive the king's new favourite? 
— Who joined the cause of Queen Isabella ? 



EDWARD II. EDWARD III. 5 ? 



bury, with other prelates, and several of the most potent barons, ap- 
proved her measures. . „ ., 

At length, having received a military force, she landed in buttolk, 
where shS was joined by the princes of the blood, and the other factious 
nobles London revolted from Edward, and the provinces soon fol lowed 
the example The king, disappointed with regard to the loyalty ot his 
subjects, took to flight. The elder De Spenser was delivered up to the 
enemy by the garrison of Bristol, which he commanded, and was hanged 
as a malefactor. The young De Spenser perished by a similar fate. 

Edward endeavoured to conceal himself in the mountains ot Wales, 
but he was discovered and taken prisoner. Queen Isabella convoked a 
parliament, which was to dethrone him. He was accused, not ot crimes, 
but of incapacity, of weakness, indolence, and love of pleasure ; and a 
message was sent him to resign his crown to his son. Menaces and 
terror soon extorted from him his resignation. He was sent to Berkeley 
castle, and consigned to the care of lords Berkeley, Montravers and 
Gournay, who were to guard him month about; and by the two latter 
persons he was treated with every indignity, and then they accelerated 
his death by the most cruel sufferings. This prince expired in the forty- 
third year of his age, and the twentieth of his reign, a. d. \SZ1. 



SECTION 8. 
EDWARD III. A. D. 1327. 



The young king, who had been thus prematurely advanced to the 
throne of his father, possessed those qualities which announce a glorious 
rei«m, and the prosperity of a state. The council of regency, composed 
of twelve persons, six prelates, and six lay peers governed, as yet, the 
kingdom ; but the prince, burning with a passion for military fame, put 
himself at the head of the armies. The Scots had made incursions into 
the kingdom, and Edward marched twenty thousand men against them ; 
but the Scotch leaders, the earl of Murray and lord Douglas, encamped 
with so much judgment that Edward found it unsafe to attack them ; 
and in the darkness of the night, Douglas penetrated into the English 
camp, and had nearly carried off the king, who made a vigorous resist- 
ance. The Scots' army soon after decamped, and arrived without re- 
ceiving any check, in their own country. The blame of the ill success 
of this expedition fell on Mortimer, who had usurped the chief authority 

5f Edw^rfww 6 ^ in his eighteenth year, and determined to rid him- 
self of this insolent minister. He surprised hirnin the castle ot Not- 
tingham, where he had shut himself up with Queen Isabella. J he 
parliament called for his trial. He was sentenced to be hanged 1 he 
queen was afterwards confined in the castle of Risings, where her son 
paid her the compliment of a visit once or twice a year. 

The ardour of youth and ambition excited Edward to make an lrrup- 

In what castle was Edward II. confined ? - What was his fate ?-Who succeed- 
ed him ?-Of whom was the council of regency composed ?-How were Mortimer 
and the queen disposed of? 






58 HISTORV OF ENGLAND. 

tion into Scotland, to encourage the pretensions of Baliol, who, after 
several battles, was crowned king; but the Scots chased him from the 
kingdom. The English monarch, after obta ning a great victory over 
them, replaced him on the throne. 

About 1339, Edward turned his arms against France. The first pre- 
paration for this campaign led to nothing decisive. The year following 
the naval engagement off Sluys was disastrous to France. Philip's 
fleet, which was composed of 400 sail, and manned with 40,000 men, 
was stationed there with a view of intercepting the king of England. 
The English fleet was much inferior in the* number of ships, but they 
conquered. The French had thirty thousand of their seamen and two 
of their admirals slain ; and more than half of their ships of war were 
taken. 

Edward thus opened to himself a way into France, with a hundred 
thousand men, where he first laid siege to To urn ay ; and he sent a herald 
to Philip, challenging him to single combat. Philip wisely declined 
the contest. The Countess of Hainault, their common relation, though 
she had taken the vows in a convent, yet left her retreat to inspire them 
with pacific sentiments. Her zeal produced a cessation of hostilities. 
This truce the pope in vain endeavoured to convert, into a peace. 

Intestine commotions which had taken place in Brittany, induced Ed- 
ward to recommence hostilities against France. He made a descent into 
Normandy, (1346,) took several towns, and carried his ravages to the 
gates of Paris. Pressed by Philip, who had collected a great army, 
Edward was desirous of retiring to Flanders, but the bridges of the 
Somme were either broken down or strongly guarded. In this condi- 
tion a peasant saved him and his army, by pointing out to him a ford. 
He gained an eminence near the village of Crecy, ranged his army in 
order of battle, and prepared for an action which he could not avoid. 
Philip, with an army four times more numerous than that of Edward, 
was impatient to take revenge of the English. He gave orders to mar- 
shal his troops, but the vivacity of the French nobility rendered it im- 
practicable : one division drove upon another, without order, thinking 
itself secure of victory while rushing to certain destruction. 

Edward communicated to his troops the courage with which he him- 
self was inspired. Fifteen thousand crossbowmen, the vanguard of the 
French army, yielded on the first charge of the English archers. Their 
rout threw the French cavalry into confusion. The Prince of Wales* 
attacked these, and sustained, with prodigious valour, a hot and furious 
engagement; nothing was seen among the French troops but hurry, 
terror, and dismay. There was no longer any equality in the action. 
The count Alencon, the French king's brother, the Kings of Bohemia 
and Majorca, an immense number of princes and great barons, 1,200 
knights, 4,000 men-at-arms, besides about 30,000 men of inferior rank, 
* Commonly known by the appellation of the Black Prince. 



Mention the naval engagement that took place with France ? — Who attempted 
to reconcile the kings of France and England ? — Where did Edward prepare for 
battle ? — Describe the result of the battle of Crecy. 



( 59 ) 




* 



t); *& 



EDWARD III. 61 

perished in the field of battle ; while the English lost only one squire, 
three knights, and a few inferior combatants. 

Edward now invested Calais, with a view in future to secure an easy- 
entrance into France. The siege lasted nearly a twelvemonth. At 
length the necessities of the garrison induced the governor to capitulate. 
The patriotism of Eustace de St. Pierre and five other burgesses of Ca- 
lais, on this occasion, merits the highest encomiums. The inhabitants 
were expelled, the town was peopled with English, and a truce between 
Edward and Philip was concluded. 

In the year 1346, the Scots, headed by David Bruce, their king, in- 
vaded the frontiers; and as Edward was then on the continent, Philippa, 
his queen, prepared to repulse the enemy in person ; and having made 
Lord Percy general, met the Scots at Nevil's Cross, near Durham. 
Bruce and his army were routed, 15,000 of his men cut to pieces, and 
himself and many of his nobles and knights taken prisoners and carried 
in triumph to London. 

The year following, (a.d. 1347,) the Black Prince, with an army of 
12,000 men, extended his ravages as far as Berry ; when, on his return, 
he was met near Poictiers by King John, with 60,000 men. It seemed 
impossible that the English could escape; and the Prince of Wales 
offered to abandon his conquest, and to sign a truce for seven years ; but 
John would not comply with the request, insisting on his surrendering 
himself a prisoner. His reply to John was that of a hero. The English 
prepared for an engagement. The impatience of the French, and their 
blind confidence of success, precipitated them into danger. Their first 
line was thrown into confusion by a body of English archers ; and the 
Prince of Wales, following up these advantages, attacked and dis- 
comfited it. The sudden flight of the Dauphin added to the confusion 
and terror of the French army. John found himself suddenly sur- 
rounded with the enemy, and was forced to surrender himself a prisoner. 
The generosity of the Black Prince to his captive has been much eulo- 
gized. A two years' truce was concluded with France, and the captive 
king being conducted to England, Edward received him with the same 
courtesy as if he had been a neighbouring potentate come to pay him a 
friendly visit. 

It was in this reign (a. d. 1349) that the Order of the Garter was in- 
stituted. It is said to have owed its origin to the love which Edward 
bore to the Countess of Salisbury. At a court ball, this lady happening 
to drop her garter, the king took it up ; and observing some of the cour- 
tiers smile, he presented it to her with these words, " Honi soit qui mat 
y pense," " Evil be to him that evil thinks." These words became the 
device of the order. The order was to consist of twenty-four persons 
besides the king. 

In a little time the zeal and valour of the French in general produced 
ato important revolution ; and of the many provinces that the English 
possessed, they retained only Bourdeaux, Bayonne, and Calais, when the 

Relate the particulars of the siege of Calais. — Did not Edward's queen, Phi- 
lippa, oppose the Scots? — Relate the victory obtained by the Black Prince at 
Poiclicrs — What is said to have given rise to the Order of the Garter ? 
6 



62 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

necessities of Edward obliged him to conclude a truce. Prosperity had 
impaired his prudence ; and the Prince of Wales was languishing un- 
der a mortal disease, which terminated in his. death, in the forty-sixth 
year of his age, leaving behind him a character unblemished. This event 
cast a gloom over the latter part of this splendid reign. The king was 
most sensibly affected by the loss, and tried every means to allay his un- 
easiness. He died about a year alter the prince, in the sixty-fifth year 
of his age, and the fifty-first of his reign, 1377.. His reign was the 
noon of chivalry, of which himself and his son, the Black Prince, were 
tiie mirrors. 

Edward left three sons; the Dukes of Lancaster, York, and Glouces- 
ter. Richard, the son of the Prince of Wales, succeeded to the throne. 



*<V 



SECTION 9. 
RICHARD II. A. D. 1377. 



Richard II. was but eleven years old when he came to the throne. 
The parliament established a council of regency; but the power of the 
king's three uncles moved, for some years, the system of government. 

In the present situation of affairs, war was unavoidable. Robert 
Stuart, successor to David Bruce, had entered into alliance with France 
against England. France was attacked by Calverly, the Governor of 
Caiais, and by the Dukes of Lancaster and Gloucester; but they pro- 
duced no events of great lustre or renown. 

The expensive armaments and a want of economy had exhausted the 
treasury ; and a new tax, called a poll-tax, of three groats, upon every 
person above fifteen, was granted by parliament. A tax so unequitable 
excited the most violent commotions. A turbulent preacher at this time 
inculcated on his audience the maxim of equal right to all the goods of 
nature, and declared that all artificial distinction" was tyranny. His 
tenets were greedily received by the multitude, and the inhumanity of 
the tax-gatherers served to scatter still farther the seeds of sedition. 
One of these, by his brutal insolence, so much incensed a blacksmith, 
Wat Tyler, in Essex, that he knocked out his brains with a hammer. 

The by-standers applauded the action and flew to arms, and the whole 
neighbourhood joined in the rebellion. The. insurgents soon amounted 
to 100,000 men, bent upon levelling all inequalities of rank, and com- 
mitting the most horrible excesses : they burnt the Duke of Lancaster's 
palace; massacred the primate, the chancellor, and a great number of 
the most distinguished personages. The young king, who had taken 
refuge in the Tower, had the courage to go out and meet the rioters in 
Smithfield, headed by Wat Tyler. The mayor of London, William 
Walworth, who accompanied him, offended with Tyler's insolence, 
struck him to the ground with his mace, while one of the king's knights 
riding up dispatched him with his sword. This was a moment of ex- 
treme peril; the mutineers, seeing their leader fall, were preparing lor 



Whose death affected the health of the king? — What wars did the council of 
regency carry on? — What commotions resulted from the new tax ? 



RICHARD II. 63 

revenge, when Richard, with admirable presence of mind, rode up to 
the rebels, and cried out, " What, my people, is the meaning of this 
disorder? I am your king, and will be your leader. Follow me into 
the field, and I will grant you what you desire." They implicitly fol- 
lowed him, and the charter which they demanded, he granted them ; but 
he soon after revoked it by parliament. 

This behaviour of Richard, who was now only a youth of sixteen, 
discovered so much presence of mind and address, that high expecta- 
tions were formed of his future conduct. But the presages of early- 
youth are often deceitful. As this prince advanced in years, his conduct 
discovered want of capacity and judgment. The Scots having made 
incursions into England, Richard marched an army and occasioned great 
devastation, but returned with precipitation, before he had effected any- 
thing important or decisive, to enjoy his pleasures and amusements. 

The passion of Richard for favourites became a source of division 
and discord. Unwilling to be governed by his uncles, he delivered him- 
self over to the direction of Robert de Vere, Earl of Oxford, a young 
nobleman of an agreeable figure, but of dissolute manners. The king 
knew no bounds to his affection, and created him Duke of Ireland; in- 
deed, the whole authority of government was gradually conferred upon 
him. The princes of the blood and the chief nobility entered into a 
formidable league against him, and prepared to control the royal au- 
thority. The exercise of sovereign power was entrusted to commis- 
sioners, whose jurisdiction was limited to a twelvemonth. The monarch 
was obliged not only to sign this commission, but to take an oath never 
to infringe it. Richard entered a protest against this violence, in which 
he was supported by a council of his judges and lawyers. The Duke 
of Gloucester and his partisans accused the king's ministers and coun- 
cillors, as enemies to the state. Force became the only rule of law, 
when the passions of the great seemed to have annihilated every idea 
of justice. 

At length civil order established itself; and the king, now in his 
twenty-third year, a. d. 1389, declared his intention to exercise his right 
of sovereignty. He proceeded to change all the officers of the crown ; 
passed a general amnesty, and remitted some subsidies ; and by these 
and other moderate measures, he drew to him the affections of the 
people. 

From this period the kingdom enjoyed a long tranquillity, and Rich- 
ard, who was now a widower, was affianced to the daughter of Charles 
VI., though that princess was only seven years of age. This alliance 
gave great offence to the English. In 1397, the Duke of Gloucester 
renewed his intrigues, which made a deep impression on a people dis- 
posed at all times to revolt. To prevent the machinations of Gloucester, 
the king ordered him to reiire to Calais, where he was carried off sud- 
denly, either by apoplexy or by assassination. 

That party was scarcely suppressed, when there arose another, which 

Did not Richard's behaviour then raise high expectations ? — What distinctions 
did the king heap on his favourite? — What steps did the king take in his 23d 
year? — Which of the king's uncles was removed to Calais? 



64 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

proved fatal to Richard. Henry, Duke of Hereford, son to the Duke of 
Lancaster, accused, in parliament, the Duke of Norfolk of having 
spoken slanderous words of the king. Norfolk gave him the lie, and 
offered to prove his innocence by duel. This defiance, which was then 
authorized by law, was accepted, and the time and place appointed. 
The champions were on the point of engaging, when Richard inter- 
posed and ordered both to leave the kingdom. Hereford's exile was 
limited to ten years, and he was presented with letters patent, insuring 
to him any inheritance which should fall to him during his absence ; but 
upon the death of the Duke of Lancaster, his father, Richard retained 
the estates for his own use. a. d. 1398. Hereford had been the idol of 
the nation. His reputation and his valour had made him regarded as 
almost the only English prince worthy of the public confidence and 
esteem. His misfortunes were lamented, and the injustice which he 
suffered was the subject of general complaint. 

In this critical period the king embarked for Ireland, to revenge the 
death of his cousin, Roger, Earl of Marche. The new Duke of Lan- 
caster hastened to return to England, pretending no other design than 
to recover the duchy of Lancaster. In a few days he was at the head 
of a great army. The Duke of York joined himself to the party. 
Richard returned on the first intelligence, and landed in Wales, but 
was abandoned by his soldiers, betrayed and arrested by the Earl of 
Northumberland, and conducted to London, where he was accused be- 
fore the Parliament. His accusation turned chiefly on arbitrary acts, 
of which his reign furnished many strong instances ; and the barons, 
though guilty themselves of so many illegal violences, unanimously 
deposed their sovereign and placed Lancaster on the throne, by the title 
of Henry IV. 

Richard had been compelled to sign a deed, by which he renounced 
his crown, as being unqualified for governing the kingdom ; and upon 
this resignation Henry founded his principal claim. The unfortunate 
Richard, whose sufferings exceeded his offences, was sent to Pomfret 
Castle, and perished soon after by a violent death. He left behind him 
no posterity. 

It was in this reign that Wickliffe, a secular priest, educated at Ox- 
ford, and distinguished by learning and integrity of character, put forth 
his English Bible ; and inculcated tenets that have paved the way for 
the present reformation in religion. The old Duke of Lancaster was 
favourable to the doctrines of Wickliffe. The proselytes of this reformer 
were called Lollards. 

What judgment did the king pronounce on the dukes of Hereford and Norfolk? 
— How fell the king into Hereford's power? — Upon what deed did Hereford 
found his claim ? — Did not Wickliffe put out his bible in this reign ? 



\ 






HENRY IV. 65 



CHAPTER IV.— HOUSE OF LANCASTER. 

SECTION 1. 

HENRY IV. A. D. 1390. 

Henry of Lancaster had courage, capacity, and discernment, and 
was placed on the throne by the unanimous voice of lords and commons ; 
but the right of the Earl of Marche appeared so clear, that the com- 
mencement of this reign could not but be attended with faction and dis- 
order. A conspiracy was entered into by the nobility, which was ter- 
minated by many illegal executions. In order to give security to his 
throne, the new king sacrificed the Lollards to the resentment of the 
clergy ; and the parliament passed a law by which heretics were to be 
committed to the flames. This is the first example in England of penal 
Jaws enacted against heresy. Henry IV. was, notwithstanding, sus- 
pected of having strongly imbibed all the principles of his father, the 
Duke of Lancaster, in favour of the Lollards. But policy and faith are 
often at variance. 

Glendour, a descendant of the ancient princes of Wales, took advan- 
tage of the disorders of the kingdom to make incursions into it. The 
Earl of Marche was taken prisoner by him ; and the king allowed him 
to remain in captivity, and refused permission to the Earl of Northum- 
berland, who was nearly allied to that nobleman, to treat for his ransom 
with Glendour. The earl, highly incensed at the refusal, was induced 
to revolt and join himself to the Scots and Welsh ; a scheme being laid 
to unite their forces, and elevate young Mortimer, Earl of Marche, a 
boy of but seven years of age, as the true heir to the crown. When all 
things were prepared for the intended insurrection, the earl was sud- 
denly taken ill at Berwick, and his son Percy, surnamed Hotspur, was 
placed at the head of his troops, and advanced as far as Shropshire to 
join Glendour. The king, upon the first intelligence, hastened down to 
Shrewsbury to give them battle. The two armies were nearly equal, 
each consisting of about twelve thousand men ; and the contest was per- 
haps the most furious that had happened during the civil wars of England. 
Hotspur fell in the action, and the fortune of Henry prevailed. While 
this transaction was going forward, Northumberland was so far recovered 
as to be able to advance with a body of troops to reinforce his party ; but 
hearing, by the way, of his son's misfortune, he at first attempted to find 
safety by flight, but afterwards threw himself on the king's mercy and 
received a pardon. 

A fresh revolt, excited two years after, was suppressed with less diffi- 
culty, when the Archbishop of York, one of the heads of the insurrec- 
tion, was put to death. Henry having thus prevailed over his domestic 
enemies, secured himself against the enterprises of the Scots, by retain- 
ing in custody Prince James, the heir of Robert III., who had fallen into 
his hands. 

Mention the first example of penal laws against heresy. — Relate the engage- 
ment in which Hotspur tell. — What revolt was next suppressed? — and what 
prince detained ? 
6* 



66 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

The parliamentary proceedings under the administration of Henry 
claim more particularly our notice. The commons had now attained 
such importance, that it became an object of policy to direct their elec- 
tions ; and Henry, being obliged to court popularity, allowed the com- 
mons to assume new powers, and they advanced greatly in importance 
and influence. In a. d. 1406, when they voted him supplies, they ap- 
pointed treasurers to attend to its disbursement, and ordered them to 
deliver in their accounts to the house; they proposed regulations for 
the government, which were agreed to; and they obliged all the mem- 
bers of council, and all the judges, to swear to the observance of them. 

While the king, by his firm, vigorous, yet conciliatory mode of go- 
vernment, was acquiring popularity, his son Henry plunged himself into 
all the extravagances of debauchery, so that the distrust of his father 
had removed him from all share in public business, and from all com- 
mand in the armies. One of his dissolute companions having been 
brought to trial before Sir William Gascoigne, Chief Justice of the 
King's Bench, for some misdemeanor, the prince became exasperated, 
and struck the judge in open court. The magistrate behaved with a 
dignity that became his office, and ordered the prince to be committed 
to prison. When the king was informed of the transaction, he expressed 
himself happy in having a magistrate endowed with such firmness in 
the execution of the laws, and a son willing to submit to such a 
chastisement. The king died of a malady that made him subject to 
fits, in the forty-sixth year of his age, and the fourteenth of his reign. 
He left four sons, and was succeeded by the eldest. 

SECTION 2. 
HENRY V. A.D. 1413. 

Henry was scarcely seated on the throne, when his vices were ex- 
changed for virtues. He called together his associates, and exhorted 
them to follow his example ; but prohibited them, at the same time, 
from appearing any more in his presence if they continued their licen- 
tious conduct. Gascoigne, who dreaded lest he should be disgraced, 
was rewarded with honours and distinctions. The Earl of Marche he 
treated with so much attention and respect, that he forgot the rights to 
which he was entitled by his birth ; the family of Percy he restored to 
its fortune and honours ; and the nation conceived the most flattering 
hopes from his administration. 

Meanwhile the Lollards were increasing in the kingdom, and ap- 
peared even dangerous to the church and formidable to the civil autho- 
rity. Sir John Oldcastle, Baron of Cobham, was at the head of this 
sect. Henry was inclined to support the hierarchy and the established 
faith, without having recourse to persecution. The primate, notwith- 
standing, indicted this nobleman, and he was condemned, as a heretic, 
to be burnt alive. Having, however, made his escape from the Tower, 
he entered into open rebellion against the king ; but failing in his enter- 

What new powers did the commons now assume ? — For what conduct was the 
prince sent to prison ? — When did Henry IV. die ? — Who was his successor ? — 
How did Henry V. address his former associates ? — Who now suffered for the cause 
of Lollardism ? 



HENRY V. 67 

prise, he again saved himself by flight. It was not till four years after 
that he was brought to justice, and hanged as a traitor. So great an 
impression had the system of the Lollards, even on those that detested 
their heresy, that the clergy ceded a great number of benefices to the 
king. 

The kingdom of France was at this time in the utmost confusion, and 
Henry took advantage of it. It was the dying injunction of the late 
king, not to allow the English to remain long in peace, which was apt 
to breed intestine commotions. This advice, joined to that of the pri- 
mate, determined him on hostilities. He assembled a fleet and army at 
Southampton, and disembarked at Harfleur, in Normandy, at the head 
of six thousand men-at-arms, and twenty-four thousand foot, mostly 
archers, and immediately began the siege of the place, which he took 
by assault, after having lost a considerable part of his forces. Fatigue 
and sickness had contributed also to waste the English army ; and Henry 
found himself enclosed in an enemy's country, like Edward III., without 
knowing how to escape. Having discovered a ford near St. Quentin, 
he passed the Somme and marched towards Calais, watched by a French 
army, four times, or, as some say, ten times more numerous than his own. 

Having now no resource but in courage and prudence, he seized an 
advantageous ground, between two woods, in the plains of Agincourt. 
The constable D'Albert was for waiting till the enemy, who were in 
want of provisions, should abandon their post ; but the temerity and im- 
prudence of the French army renewed the disasters of Crecy and 
Poictiers. They attacked the English, notwithstanding the advantages 
of their situation ; and some rain having fallen, the ground was so moist 
that the French cavalry were unable to act effectually. The English 
archers, defended by palisadoes, plied the enemy with showers of ar- 
rows, which nothing could resist, and having broken their ranks, rushed 
upon them with their battle-axes, and hewed them in pieces without re- 
sistance. The whole French army was a scene of confusion, terror, 
and dismay. The constable, several princes of the blood, and above 
nine thousand knights or gentlemen, lay dead on the field, and many 
of the nobility were taken prisoners. Of the English, only about forty 
perished, and among these the person of most note was the Duke of 
York. Henry immediately marched his army to Calais, where he con- 
cluded a truce with France, Want of funds prevented Henry, like his 
predecessors, from taking advantage of this victory. 

During this truce, the animosities of different parties in France raged 
with the greatest violence. Henry collected an army of twenty-five 
thousand men, and landed in Normandy: several towns surrendered. 
The north of France submitted to him, and he advanced to the gates of 
Paris. In the midst of his successes, his enemies, instead of combining 
against him, abandoned to him the kingdom. He presented himself at 
Troyes, to conclude that famous treaty, by which a weak monarch, a 
furious queen, and a prince of the blood enraged against his country, 
acknowledged him as the heir of the crown of France, and entrusted 

Describe the preparations for a war with France.— Relate the memorable battle; 
of Agincourt.— What events followed ? — What treaty was made ? 



68 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

him with the administration of the government, under the title of re- 
gent. This treaty was followed by his marriage with Catharine, the 
daughter of Charles VI., and the estates of the kingdom swore obedi- 
ence to him. 

But Henry was soon obliged to pass over to England and apply for 
subsidies, and his parliament granted him only a small supply, notwith- 
standing the exultation which the people discovered on account of his 
victories. During his absence, the dauphin, seconded by a body of seven 
thousand Scots, discomfited the Duke of Clarence at Bauge, in Anjou. 
Henry hastened with a considerable army to repair this loss. A son, 
who was born at this time to Henry, seemed to be a pledge of his future 
success ; but the glory of this prince had now arrived at its height, and 
his death put a period to his mighty projects. He died of a fistula, in 
the thirty-fourth year of his age, after having named his eldest brother, 
the Duke of Bedford, Regent of France, and his youngest brother, the 
Duke of Gloucester, Regent of England. Catharine of France, his 
widow, espoused soon after his death a Welsh gentleman, Sir Owen 
Tudor, who was supposed to be descended from the ancient princes of 
Wales. We shall soon see this family, in consequence of this alliance, 
ascending the throne of England. 

The ordinary revenues of the crown, during this reign, amounted 
only to .£55,714 sterling ; and the ordinary expenses of government are 
stated at j£52,507 ; so that the king, in order to support the expenses of 
his wars, was often obliged to pawn his jewels, and even the crown 
itself. None of the Lancastrian princes ventured to impose laws with- 
out the consent of parliament. The rights of the people, with regard 
to this circumstance, were then ascertained, and could not be violated. 

SECTION 3. 
HENRY VI. A. D. 1422. 

The long minority which the English had now in prospect, seemed 
to threaten them with intestine commotions. The parliament changed 
the name of regent into that of protector. To this dignity they ad- 
vanced the Duke of Bedford, and, during his absence, permitted the 
Duke of Gloucester to discharge its duties, and they appointed a coun- 
cil, without whose advice no measure of importance could be deter- 
mined. The care of the infant king they entrusted to the Bishop of 
Winchester. 

Charles VI. of France died a few weeks after his son-in-law. The 
dauphin was crowned at Poictiers, under the name of Charles VII., and 
attached to his cause a great number of partisans, for the purpose of throw- 
ing off the English dominion. Bedford foresaw a revolution, and the 
celerity and vigour of his measures were hardly able to prevent it. Ho 

What resulted from Henry's becoming regent of France ? — Of what disease did he 
die? — Whom did his queen marry? — What were then the ordinary revenues of 
the crown? — To whom was the care of the infant king entrusted? — What 
phanges took place in France ? 



HENRY VI. 69 

prevailed on the Dukes of Burgundy and Brittany, and his brother, the 
Count of Richmond, to enter into an alliance with him; and he per- 
suaded the English council to give liberty to James II, of Scotland, who 
had been detained in captivity from his infancy ; and thereby to deliver 
the kingdom from the danger of incursions from Scotland. After these 
precautions, Bedford renewed hostilities. 

The French army of fourteen thousand men, under the command of 
the Earl of Buchan, took Verneuil, in Normandy, (a. d. 1424,) and might 
have retired in safety, but he thought it dishonourable to turn his back 
on the English ; and the experience of former battles could not restrain 
the impetuosity of the French. The Viscount Narbonne, in his hurry 
to charge the English, broke his ranks, and drew after him the first line. 
The English archers signalized themselves with their usual dexterity 
and courage. The Duke of Bedford, meanwhile, at the head of the 
men-at-arms, rendered the victory complete and decisive. Many of the 
nobility, and above four thousand private men, perished in the action. 
The French seemed, by a kind of fatality, to sacrifice themselves to the 
fortune and glory of the English. 

The Duke now found the city of Orleans the chief barrier to the con- 
quest of France, and he determined to besiege it. The besiegers and 
the besieged performed acts of astonishing heroism. The city was at 
length reduced to the utmost extremity, and Charles meditated an in- 
glorious retreat ; when a country girl appeared at this critical period, 
delivered him from the danger that threatened him, and re-established 
the throne of France.* A secret horror thrilled the English soldiers, 
which their officers either shared or could not remove ; defeat attended 
them everywhere ; the provinces and towns of France returned joy- 
fully to their allegiance, and the English were in a few years driven 
out of every part of France but Calais. Thus, happily for both coun- 
tries, ended all the magnificent projects of the conquest of France. 

Foreign war being now extinguished, the incapacity of Henry seemed 
to encourage the seditious spirit of his subjects. After the death of the 
Duke of Bedford, the Duke of Gloucester and the Bishop of Winches- 
ter, now a cardinal, contended for the direction of the king's councils. 
The cardinal was victorious, and married him to Margaret Anjou, 
daughter of Regnier, titular King of Naples, a princess of masculine 
spirit, great ability, and address. 

The Duke of Gloucester was afterwards thrown into prison and mur- 
dered. This prince had cultivated letters with success; was much 
above the credulity and weakness of the age ; and his popularity and 
the lustre of his birth and superior qualities were so great, that his ene- 
mies did not think themselves safe while he lived. The Cardinal of 
Winchester did not survive him above six months. 

A claimant to the crown now appeared. Richard, Duke of York, 
was son to the Earl of Cambridge, by Anne, sister of the late Earl of 

♦For a particular account of the Maid of Orleans, the reader is referred to the au- 
thor's History of France, published by Hogan &. Thompson, Philadelphia. 

Relate the victory achieved by the English. — What occurred to defeat the siege 
of Orleans? — Who, after the death of the Duke of Bedford, directed the councils? 



70 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Marche, in whom ended the males of the house of Mortimer; the rights 
of that family, therefore, centred in the Duke of York, who was thus 
descended by his mother from the only daughter of the Duke of Cla- 
rence, second son of Edward III.; whereas, the king was descended 
from the Duke of Lancaster, third son of that monarch. A large body 
of the nobility, and the commons in general, sided with the Duke of 
York, and recourse was had to arms. The battle of St. Albans, gained 
by the Yorkists, was the commencement of a struggle which lasted 
thirty years, and in which were fought twelve pitched battles. 

The battle of Bloreheath, on the borders of Staffordshire, 1459, was 
gained by the York party. Affairs, however, did not immediately pro- 
ceed to extremities. The vigour of the queen, Margaret of Anjou, sup- 
ported in some measure the tottering throne. The parliament renewed 
to the Duke of York the dignity "of protector, and he renewed to the 
king his oath of fidelity. In 1460, however, he presented to the peers 
his pretensions to the crown, submitting them to their judgment. The 
peers called to their aid the principal members of the house of com- 
mons, and after several days passed in deliberation, they declared his 
title to the crown certain and indefeasible ; but as Henry had enjoyed 
the crown without dispute for thirty-eight years, they determined that 
he should possess the title and dignity during his life, and that the Duke 
of York, meanwhile, should be acknowledged his heir, and should 
govern the kingdom. 

Margaret, a woman whom no dangers could intimidate, had taken 
refuge in Scotland. Intelligence was soon received that she was ad- 
vancing at the head of twenty thousand men. The Duke of York, with 
only five thousand, imprudently marched out to oppose her at Wake- 
field, where he was defeated and slain. The head of the duke was 
fixed on the gates of York ; his son, the Duke of Rutland, was mur- 
dered in cold blood ; the Earl of Salisbury and other noblemen were 
beheaded by martial law. 

The claims of the duke descended to his son Edward, who gained 
the battle of Mortimer's Cross, but the queen repaired the loss by a 
second victory at St. Alban's gained over the Yorkists. The army of 
young Edward, however, was soon superior to that of the queen; she 
therefore, with Henry, retreated to the North, while Edward entered 
London amidst the acclamations of the people. Edward now assumed 
the crown, by a somewhat irregular popular election, and was proclaimed 
king by the title of Edward IV. 

A law was enacted in this reign to limit the number of electors for 
members of Parliament, to persons possessed of forty shillings a-year in 
land ; a sum equivalent to nearly twenty pounds a-year of the present 
money of Great Britain. 

What new claimant appeared for the crown ? — Whose title to the crown was 
declared indefeasible? — In what battle did the Duke of York meet his death? — 
To whom did the duke's claims descend ? — What events followed ? 



EDWARD IV. 71 

SECTION 4.— HOUSE OF YORK. 

EDWARD IV. A. D. 1461. 

The two implacable factions, the houses of York and Lancaster, de- 
luged England with blood. Queen Margaret had assembled in the 
North an army of 60,000 men, and the new king, aided by the Earl of 
/Warwick, hastened to check her progress. The two armies met at 
Towton, in the county of York, and a most desperate engagement en- 
sued. The queen, though superior in numbers, was put to the rout; 
and Edward issued orders to give no quarter. Thirty-six thousand men 
are said to have perished on this occasion. Edward sought to establish 
by blood, a throne which he had procured by violence. An act of for- 
feiture and attainder was passed against Henry, Queen Margaret, their 
infant son prince Edward, and their principal partisans. Margaret 
escaped out of the kingdom, and took refuge with her father in Flan- 
ders. She obtained from Louis XI. of France a body of 2000 men-at- 
arms, and with these and a numerous band of adventurers from Scot- 
land, she was enabled again to take the field. Henry concealed him- 
self for a twelvemonth in the county of Lancaster, but he was at length 
taken and thrown into the Tower. His imbecility was so great, that 
no attempts were made against his life. 

Edward, in the quiet possession of his throne, delivered himself over 
to the indulgence of his passions, and while the Earl of Warwick had 
a commission to negociate for him, an alliance with Bona of Savoy, sis- 
ter to the Queen of France, he happened to form an unconquerable 
attachment to Elizabeth Woodville, and he offered to share with her his 
crown. Their marriage was celebrated privately. Warwick, on receiv- 
ing the intelligence, was filled with indignation, and soon formed such 
a combination against Edward, that he was, in his turn, obliged to fly 
the kingdom. Louis XL finding that Warwick had broken with Ed- 
ward, attempted to reconcile the Earl with Queen Margaret, and never 
did policy connect two persons of greater animosity. They united, not- 
withstanding, for the purpose of dethroning Edward, and re-establishing 
Henry VI. 

Edward's vain confidence in his own prowess, allowed him not to see 
the danger that threatened him. Warwick's popularity drew to him, 
soon after his landing, an army of sixty thousand men. The two armies 
met near Nottingham. Edward's quarters were attacked in the night 
time, his troops were thrown into confusion, and he escaped with difficulty. 
Warwick, in eleven days after his landing, was left entire master of the 
kingdom. He delivered Henry VI. from the Tower, proclaimed him 
king, and a parliament was called which confirmed the title. 

But Edward's party though repfessed was not destroyed, and after an 
ibsence of nine months in Holland, he set sail for England, and landed 
lis troops at Ravenspur in Yorkshire, declaring that he came not to 
iindle anew the flame of civil discord, but to possess himself of the 

What factions now deluged England with blood ? — What occasioned a quarrel 
>eiwccn Ed ward and Warwick ? — What resulted from the battle of Nottingham ? 



HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

county of York, the estate of his family. He avoided encountering 
Warwick, and hastened to present himself before the gates of London, 
where he found the inhabitants favourable to his restoration. Queen 
Margaret was every day expected with her forces to unite with War- 
wick. But he, perhaps ambitious of having all the glory of the victory, 
waited not for her reinforcement. The battle was fought at Barnet. 
Edward was victorious, and Warwick was slain. The same day Mar- 
garet arrived w T ith her son, prince Edward. ^Though at first over- 
whelmed at the tidings of the defeat and death of Warwick, she resumed 
her wonted spirit, collected an army, and marched to Tewkesbury. 
Here fortune proved once more adverse; the Lancastrian army was 
totally routed, the queen and prince taken, and the latter murdered, 
almost in the presence of Edward. Shortly after, Henry VI. expired 
in the Tower, murdered, as was said, by the Duke of Gloucester ; and 
the hopes of the Lancastrians now seemed extinct. Of all those that 
were taken, none were suffered to survive but Margaret herself. 

After so many scenes of barbarity and outrage, the king devoted him- 
self to pleasure and amusements rather than to remedy the complaints 
and grievances of his subjects. His gay and familiar manners rendered 
him, notwithstanding, extremely popular. But the prospect of a French 
war roused him from his voluptuous pursuits. His parliament granted 
him a large subsidy, and he entered into a league with Charles, Duke 
of Burgundy, in order to dismember the French monarchy. Louis XL, 
however, disdained military glory, and a treaty was entered into between 
the two princes at Pecquigni, near Amiens. It was also stipulated, that 
Louis should pay 50,000 crowns for the ransom of Margaret. This ex- 
traordinary woman, after having sustained the cause of her husband in 
twelve battles, after having astonished the world by her courage and 
resolution, passed the remainder of her days in France, in privacy and 
retirement, till the year 1482, when she died. 

Edward, during the course of his reign, appears to have been cruel 
and voluptuous; his treatment of his brother, the Duke of Clarence, is 
remarkable. The king hunting one day in the park of Thomas Burdet, 
killed a white buck, a great favourite of its owner, and Burdet, trans- 
ported with rage, wished the horns of the deer in the belly of the per- 
son who advised the king to shoot it. For this expression he was pub- 
licly beheaded at Tyburn. Clarence remonstrated against the injustice 
of the sentence, and the king ordered him to be arrested. The peers 
proceeded to his trial, and some rash expressions were the ground of his 
condemnation. The king left to him the choice of his death, and he 
desired that he might be drowned in a butt of Malmsey, in the Tower. 

Edward had four daughters, and though yet in their infancy, he had 
affianced them to great princes. The dauphin, who had been engaged 
to espouse the eldest, married a daughter of the Emperor Maximilian, 
and Edward was impatient to revenge the insult. Louis XL had the 
address to arm against him the king of Scotland. Gloucester made an 
invasion of that kingdom, took Berwick, and obliged the Scots to accept 

Where was the last battle fought between York and Lancaster ? — What events 
occurred between Edward and Louis ? — What was the king's treatment of the 
Duke of Clarence ?— How came Berwick to be attached to England ? 



EDWARD V. 73 

of a peace, by which they resigned that fortress to England. Elevated 
with this success, Edward prepared to invade France; but being seized 
with a mortal distemper, he expired in the forty-second year of his age ; 
and left a throne polluted with blood to his son, the young Prince of 
Wales, whose reign lasted not two months. 

Among the number of Edward's mistresses was the wife of one 
Shore, a merchant in the city, a woman of exquisite beauty, who sur- 
vived the king many years, and was reduced to extreme indigence. 

SECTION 5. 
EDWARD V. A. D. 1483 

The Duke of Gloucester, a prince cruel, ambitious, and capable 
of every crime, who covered his dark purposes under the mask of pro- 
found dissimulation and policy, was made regent of the kingdom. The 
Earl of Rivers, a man of remarkable merit, was entrusted with the pro- 
tection and education of the young king, his nephew, who resided with 
him at the castle of Ludlow on the borders of Wales. The Queen was 
desirous that this nobleman should levy a body of troops to escort the 
young king to London. But Gloucester objected to it, as quite unneces- 
sary, and liable to prove dangerous. Rivers was received by him with 
much apparent affection, but he was arrested the next day by Glouces- 
ter's orders. He ordered the Earl of Rivers and Richard Gray, one of 
the sons of the queen by a former marriage, to be executed, and he 
easily gained the consent of Buckingham to this extraordinary measure ; 
but finding himself unable to gain over Lord Hastings, he meditated his 
destruction. 

Having summoned a council in the Tower, he asked them what pun- 
ishment those deserved who had plotted against the life of a protector ; 
upon which he laid bare his arm all shrivelled and decayed, but the 
counsellors knew that this infirmity had attended him from his birth; 
and he accused Jane Shore and her accomplices of having produced 
this deformity by their sorceries. " Certainly, my lord," said Hastings, 
" if they be guilty of these crimes they deserve punishment." — " If," 
said the protector, " do you reply to me with ifs ? — You are the chief 
abettor of that witch Shore, and I swear by St. Paul, I will not dine 
before your head be brought to me." He then struck the table with his 
hand, and the room was filled with armed men. Hastings was instantly 
carried off and beheaded. 

Jane Shore was next seized and summoned to answer before the 
council for sorcery and enchantment, but no proofs were found against 
her. She was therefore ordered to be tried in the spiritual courts for 
adultery, and she did penance in a white sheet at St. Paul's, before 
thousands of spectators. This woman had been seduced by Edward, 
and though she had greatly recommended herself by many acts of be- 
neficence and humanity, she found no friends in her adversity, and died 
in indigence and misery. 

What is said of Jane Shore ? — Who was made regent of the kingdom ?— Whoso 
destruction did he meditate ? — How was it effected ? 

7 



74 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Gloucester at length took off the mask and aspired openly to the 
crown; having propagated doubts with regard to the validity of Edward's 
marriage, and that both Edward and the Duke of Clarence were illegiti- 
mate. These assertions were promulgated from the pulpit ; Dr. Shaw 
having been appointed to preach at St. Paul's, selected a text, from 
which he attempted to discredit the birth of these princes, and he 
eulogized the protector, whom he represented as the legal heir to the 
crown. He even called out " God save King Richard," but the audi- 
ence kept a profound silence. The bad success of this stratagem 
abashed the protector and his panegyrist. The Duke of Buckingham, 
also, a man of talents and influence, was induced to favour Richard's 
claim. He addressed the populace and citizens at St. Paul's Cross, in 
which he was joined by the lord mayor. 

He asked them whether they would have the duke for their king. 
They discovered their sentiments by their silence. At length some ap- 
prentices, incited by Buckingham's servants, raised a feeble cry of " God 
save King Richard," and he hastened to inform the duke that he was 
called upon to assume the government. Richard appeared before the 
people, and consented, with seeming reluctance, to accept the crown. 
Edward V. and the Duke of York were soon after, by the order of 
Richard, assassinated in the Tower. 

RICHARD III. A. D. 1483. 

The short reign of this prince is stained with atrocious and execrable 
deeds. He had promised rewards to the Duke of Buckingham for his 
services, but not receiving any, the duke meditated revenge, and invited 
over the earl of Richmond, who was heir by the female line to the house 
of Somerset, and grandson to Owen Tudor, who had married Catharine 
of France, the widow of Henry V. Richmond had retired to Brittany, 
in the reign of Edward IV., who regarded him as a dangerous rival. 
These intrigues escaped not the vigilance of Richard, and he hastened 
to put the kingdom in a posture of defence. 

Buckingham levied troops in Wales, to co-operate with Richmond 
when he should arrive, but the heavy and incessant rains at that time 
prevented his crossing with his army into England, and the Welsh, 
moved by superstition at this extraordinary event, or distressed by fa- 
mine, abandoned his camp. In this extremity he put on a disguise, and 
took shelter with an old servant of his family, where being discovered, 
he was brought to the king, and executed without any form of trial. 

The fleet of the earl of Richmond having been shattered by a tempest, 
he was obliged to return to the coast of Brittany ; but afterwards, having 
received some troops from Charles VIII., he set out from Harfleur with 
a retinue of two thousand men ; and having disembarked on the coast 
of Wales, he was there joined by a considerable number of both Welsh 
and English, and advancing with about six thousand towards Leicester, 

By what means did he attempt to obtain the throne? — What became of Edward 
V. and the Duke of York ? — By whom was the Earl of Richmond invited over? — 
What was the fate of Buckingham? — Give an account of Richmond's operations ? 



HENRY VII. 75 

he encountered the army of Richard in Bosworth Field, and obtained 
over it a decisive victory ; for which he was chiefly indebted to Stanley, 
who deserted to him with seven thousand of the Royalists. Richard fell 
in the action, and Richmond was saluted king, by the title of Henry VII. 



CHAPTER V.— HOUSE OF TUDOR. 

SECTION 1. 

HENRY VII. A.D. 1485. 

The earl of Richmond's title to the crown was by no means free from 
objections. The title of the house of York was the most valid, and 
Henry's intended marriage with Elizabeth, the eldest daughter of Ed- 
ward IV., was the only proper method to overcome the difficulty ; as by 
this means the rights of the two houses would be united. His jealousy 
against the family of York induced him to commit to the Tower the 
Earl of Warwick, the son of the duke of Clarence ; and his animosity, 
or policy, induced him to engage the parliament to pass an act of attain- 
der against Richard III., and the principal partisans of the house of 
York; even the princess Elizabeth, whom he espoused, a woman equally 
amiable and virtuous, felt the influence of the prejudices he had con- 
ceived against her family. This unpopular conduct somewhat disturbed 
the tranquillity of the government, but the wars of the Roses had so 
greatly thinned the English nobility, that they were weary of civil con- 
flict, and quietly submitted to the arbitrary rule of Henry. 

The duchess of Burgundy, sister of Edward IV., raised up two im- 
postors against him, each pretending to be Richard, Duke of York, who 
had escaped from the Tower. Richard Simon, a priest of Oxford, in- 
duced one Simnel, a youth of fifteen years of age, to personate the 
Duke of York. The first scene of the imposture was opened in Ire- 
land, Simnel was received as a true Plantagenet, and some persons of 
high rank had entered into the conspiracy. Simnel then intended to 
invade England, and disembarked in Lancashire. Henry was impatient 
to give him battle. The two armies encountered at Stoke, in the county 
of Nottingham, and the rebels were defeated. Simnel and his tutor 
Simon were taken prisoners ; the latter was condemned to close custody, 
and the former pardoned, as too contemptible to excite farther appre- 
hension. He was made a scullion in the king's kitchen, and afterwards 
rose to the dignity of a falconer. 

Henry, established on the throne, respected by his subjects, and for- 
midable to neighbouring kingdoms, turned his attention to the affairs of 
Europe. Those of Brittany in particular were interesting to England. 
The king of France was for annexing it to his crown. Henry, seeing 

Who was victorious, and who fell, in Bosworth field ? — Was the Earl of Rich- 
mond's titfe valid ? — What impostors did the Duchess of Burgundy raise ? — How 
was a war between England and France averted ? 






76 HISTORY OP ENGLAND 

the importance of such a union, was desirous to oppose it. A war with 
France was always agreeable to the English, and Henry hastened to 
raise supplies. He assembled a parliament, harangued it in person, 
spoke of the victories of Crecy, Poictiers, and Agineourt ; by this 
means he procured a considerable subsidy. The English flattered them- 
selves with the triumphs they were to acquire, and many sold their 
estates, that they might appear in this enterprise with the greater lustre. 
They embarked in October, 1492, and arrived at Calais. ** It is of little 
consequence," said Henry, " at what season the invasion is begun, as 
one summer will not be sufficient for the conquest of France." Mean- 
while he was privately negotiating a treaty of peace, and the conditions 
of the treaty were soon adjusted. Henry wanted nothing but money ; 
and the French king, who was impatient to undertake the conquest of 
Naples, was easily disposed to give him forty-five thousand crowns, with 
an annual pension of twenty-five thousand crowns to himself and his 
heirs. Thus, as Bacon has observed, peace and war contributed equally 
to fill his coffers ; the first giving him the money of his subjects, and 
the latter that of his enemies. 

Meanwhile the duchess of Burgundy meditated another imposture, in 
the person of a young Jew, born in London, of the name of Peter, or Per- 
kin Warbeck. The comeliness of his person, his insinuating manners, and 
the versatility of his genius, suited well with the part he was to act, to 
counterfeit the young Duke of York, who had been assassinated in the 
Tower by Richard III. Perkin made his first appearance in Ireland, 
under the name of Richard Plantagenet. Charles VIII. of France in- 
vited him to his court, and from thence after visiting the duchess of Bur- 
gundy, he appeared on the coast of Kent, with six hundred men ; but 
the people were not now disposed to favour him. A hundred and fifty 
persons, however, were taken, tried, and executed. He next, by the 
recommendation of the king of France, visited James IV. of Scotland, 
who gave him one of his kinswomen in marriage. Perkin, after retir- 
ing to Ireland, was advised to try the affections of the Cornish men, 
who possessed the spirit of discontent and sedition. The king marched 
to oppose his progress, and the moment he appeared he disarmed the 
rebels. Perkin took refuge in a church, but was prevailed upon to sur- 
render himself to Henry, who promised him his life. The lady Catha- 
rine Gordon, his wife, fell into the conqueror's hands, and was treated 
with generosity. This rebel was conducted to London in a species of 
mock triumph, and was forced to make a public recital of his adventures, 
and thrown into prison. Having made his escape, he was retaken, and 
sent to the Tower ; and on account of carrying on there some intrigues, 
he was condemned and executed. The king arrested almost at the 
same instant a number of distinguished individuals, who were arraigned, 
convicted, and condemned for high treason ; a few were executed, the 
rest received a pardon. 

The king's eldest son, Arthur, espoused Catharine of Arragon, but 
died soon after, and without having consummated the marriage. The 

Relate the adventures of Perkin, the impostor. — To whom was Catharine of 
Arragon affianced ? — To whom was she afterwards married ? 



HENRY VII. HENRY VIII. 77 

young prince of Wales, afterwards Henry VIII., now in his thirteenth 
year, was forced by the king to espouse the widow of his brother; and 
a dispensation for this purpose was procured from the pope. 

Every thing yielded to the views of the English monarch, and Europe 
admired his political discernment. Ferdinand of Spain was connected 
with him from interest. The archduke Philip, Ferdinand's son-in-law, 
paid court to him. Pope Alexander VI. cultivated his friendship. Hav- 
ing no enemy to fear, Henry gave himself up to his reigning passion. 
His avarice made him unjust and cruel, and led him to oppress his sub- 
jects. Arbitrary judgments, fines, compositions, and taxes augmented 
his treasure to £2,750,000. His rigid economy added to it from day to 
day, and the more he advanced in years the more detestable was he by 
his avarice. His activity and firmness, his prudence, his love of peace, 
and his courage in war, cannot wipe away the stain. On the approach 
of death, he thought to expiate his injustice by acts of charity. But 
such measures are more efficacious in lulling the consciences of the 
unjust than in satisfying the Deity. He expired in the fifty-second year 
of his age, and the twenty -third of his reign, a. d. 1509. 

No monarch, from the concession of the great charter, had reigned 
in England with so much authority as Henry VII. One great object 
of his policy was to humble the nobility, and hold them in subjection. 
He gave liberty to the nobles to dispose of their estates ; a circumstance 
which added to the riches of the people, and diminished that of the 
barons. The arts, commerce, and industry were advancing in their 
progress, and many wise laws were passed for the execution of justice. 

The discovery of the New World in 1492 by Columbus, and the pas- 
sage discovered by the Portuguese to the East Indies round the Cape of 
Good Hope, were followed by the revival of literature in Europe. The 
art of printing was invented ; artillery and engineering were brought 
to greater perfection ; and these events announced the approach of great 
revolutions. 

SECTION 2. 

HENR7. VIII. A. D. 1509. 

The English, dissatisfied with the severe government of Henry VII., 
beheld with pleasure the elevation of a prince of sixteen years of age, 
agreeable from his figure and his manners, and from the candour and 
gaiety of his temper. It was not immediately seen that his passions 
would make him a tyrant. The first steps of his administration were 
answerable to the public expectation. He promoted those to be his 
ministers who had served him with the greatest zeal during his father's 
reign. The king consummated at length his marriage with Catharine 
of Arragon, a princess of great virtue and sweetness of disposition. 
Henry loved pleasure and entertainments, and his expense was in pro- 
portion to the treasure left by the late king. Music and literature were 
in the number of his pursuits. 

Mention Henry the Seventh's influence in Europe, his avarice, his decease. — 
What were the great objects of his policy 1 — What great discoveries and arts now 
appeared ? — What were the first occurrences of Henry the Eighth's reign ? 
7* 




78 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Thomas Wolsey, who had recommended himself by his address to 
Henry VIL, and who had been employed by him in some difficult com- 
missions, was now prosecuting with vigour the intentions of Henry 
VIII. , and rising to a height of grandeur. Wolsey 's insinuating man- 
ners, his taste for pleasure, and his love of letters, rendered him most 
acceptable to the king. A vast career opened to his ambition, and 
Henry, having made him a member of the council, constituted him his 
sole and absolute minister. But an excessive haughtiness, an insatiable 
rapacity, and an insolent parade of expense, raised him more enemies 
than he could conciliate friends by his generosity and his policy. 

As Henry was ardent for war, Wolsey gave it all his attention. An 
English squadron presented itself before Brest, but was obliged to retire. 
A French fleet that attempted a descent on the coast of Sussex, had no 
better success. The English penetrated into France, by the way of 
Calais. The emperor Maximilian joined the English forces in the Low 
Countries with some German and Flemish soldiers, and he blushed not, 
in return for his services, to take a hundred crowns a day. At the battle 
of Guinegat the French, who had behaved with so much courage in 
many encounters, were seized with an unaccountable panic, and took 
to flight ; and this action is commonly called the battle of the spurs, the 
French making more use of them than of their swords. 

The king of Scotland, James IV., ravaged Northumberland, at the 
head of fifty thousand men : but the English gave him battle at Flod- 
den, where that monarch and the flower of the Scotch nobility perished. 
Henry enjoyed his victory with moderation, and entered into a treaty 
of peace with the queen of Scotland, who now acted as regent. 

The princess Mary, Henry's sister, was married to Lewis XII. king 
of France. Mary was in her twentieth year, and Lewis in his fifty- 
fourth. England enjoyed at this time (a. d. 1515) a tranquillity which 
it had long required ; and Wolsey, while he affected to follow the incli- 
nations of Henry, and to enter into all his views, governed with the 
more authority. He seemed to be only the companion of his pleasures, 
but was in reality the absolute master of his kingdom. Church prefer- 
ments were presented to him with the most profuse liberality. To these 
honours and possessions he joined the dignity of cardinal. The desires 
of Wolsey increased with his power ; at length the complaints of the 
people against the minister, reached the ears of the sovereign ; he dis- 
covered his dissatisfaction, and Wolsey set bounds to his authority. 

Charles V., emperor of Germany and king of Spain, arrived at Dover 
to pay a visit to Henry, and on his return to the continent Henry went 
over to Calais, with the queen and his whole court. Francis, the French 
king, similarly attended, had come to Ardres. The two monarchs vied 
in displays of magnificence, and in bestowing mutual marks of their 
respect and confidence. They visited each other without guards or 
attendants ; and passed their time in tilts and tournaments, in which 

What the elevation and the demeanour of Wolsey ? — Relate what warfare oc- 
curred at this time. — What was the result of the battle of Flodden ? — Whom did 
the King: of France marry ? — Who ruled the King? — What interview had the 
monarchs of England, France, &c. ? 



HENSY vnr. 79 

they respectively distinguished themselves. Henry soon after paid a 
visit to the emperor Charles, at Gravelines. 

For some time past, Europe had been agitated with those religious 
disputes which were to produce the reformation. Leo X., who was a 
great prince but a bad pope, having exhausted his treasury, had recourse 
to an expedient. He circulated indulgences, under pretence of a war 
against the Turks, and for subduing schismatics. These were sold pub- 
licly in Germany by the Dominicans. The Augustin friars were jeal- 
ous of them on this account, and Martin Luther, a theologian of their 
order, declaimed against the church of Rome. He was keen and in- 
flexible. Many vain and superstitious ceremonies had been introduced 
into the exercise of religion; theology was corrupted with subtleties; 
religion had become a cloak for the most sordid rapacity, and the most 
unpardonable ambition. An incessant cry of reformation resounded 
from all quarters. Luther took advantage of it. After railing against 
abuses in the sale of indulgences, he attacked indulgences themselves, 
the dogmas of the church, and the power of the pope. His writings 
spread over Europe. The elector of Saxony, and other German princes, 
were favourable to the reformer. England had also many Lollards, who 
inculcated nearly the same tenets. 

The English monarch, who had been educated in the doctrines of the 
Romish church, and had contracted an aversion to Luther, wrote a book 
against him; and received from Leo on this account the title of "De- 
fender of the Faith," an appellation which was long after retained by 
the kings of England. Lutheranism, notwithstanding, made not the 
less progress ; persecution brings its proselytes. 

As the vast treasure amassed by his father had been for some time 
dissipated, Henry had recourse for supplies to arbitrary exactions and 
imposts ; and in place of a subsidy which he demanded, the commons 
could be prevailed upon only to grant a moiety. The more illegal the 
imposts he levied, the more the people were enraged. 

The time now approached when the passions of Henry were to pro- 
duce cruel and fatal scenes. Catharine of Arragon, who was six years 
older than the king, had lost his affections. He pretended to entertain 
doubts of the validity of his marriage, notwithstanding the dispensation 
of pope Julius. But Anna Bullen, the daughter of Sir Thomas Bullen, 
had acquired an ascendant over his affections, and not being able to in- 
duce her to comply with his desires, he removed the obstacle by making 
her his wife. But it was necessary that the bull of Julius should be an- 
nulled at Rome ; a circumstance to which it was not probable that any 
pope would submit. The pope, however, granted a commission, in which 
Cardinal CampeggiO was joined with Wolsey, for the trial of the king's 
marriage. The trial was industriously prolonged ; Campeggio, by the 
pope's order, prorogued the court, and the cause was evoked to Rome. 

What resulted from the indulgences of Pope Leo X.? — What title did the king 
receive for opposing Luther ? — What change took place in the king's affections I — 
How did he endeavour to annul his marriage with queen Catharine of Arragon ? — 
How was he foiled in this design ? 



80 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 



SECTION 3. 

Henry was mortified with this cruel disappointment. In the height 
of his rage he suspected Wolsey of treachery ; and Anna Bullen being 
prepossessed against this minister, his fall approached. The great seal 
was taken from him, and entrusted to Sir Thomas More. The palace 
in which Wolsey resided in London, was seized by an order from the 
court, and became afterwards the residence of the kings of England, 
under the title of Whitehall. A cupboard of massy gold, a thousand 
pieces of holland, and all his sumptuous furniture, were appropriated by 
Henry. The house of lords presented against him an accusation of for- 
ty-four articles. Thomas Cromwell, formerly one of his domestics, de- 
fended him there with a force and courage which, instead of injuring 
his fortune, laid the foundation of that favour which he afterwards en- 
joyed with the king. Wolsey had retired to his see of York, where he 
was arrested for high treason, in order to take his trial in London. Du- 
ring his journey he stayed a fortnight at the Earl of Shrewsbury's, 
where one day at dinner he was taken ill, not without suspicions of 
having poisoned himself. Being conveyed onward, he reached Leicester 
abbey, where the monks coming out to meet him, he said, " Father Ab- 
bot, I am come to lay my bones among you." He was seized with a 
dysentery, and after having expressed his regret that he had been less 
careful to serve his God than his king, he expired. 

Henry regretted his death, and spoke of him in terms of the highest 
praise. The policy of Clement VII. deprived Henry of every hope of 
accomplishing his divorce; and Dr. Cranmer suggested an expedient, 
which was, to consult all the universities of Europe concerning the 
controverted point, and if they declared the marriage with Catharine 
illegitimate, the Pope could not easily refuse a divorce. The court was 
delighted with this proposal, and it is certain that the universities of 
France, those of England, and those of Italy, pronounced a decision 
conformable to his wishes, and the judgment of the universities he con- 
sidered as decisive. 

These measures could not fail of diminishing the authority of the 
church ; and although Henry shuddered at the thoughts of heresy, he 
had more than once determined to break with the court of Rome. He 
required a confession from the clergy, "That the king was the protector 
and supreme head of the Church of England, so far as is permitted by 
the law of Christ." The year following, the parliament went still 
further ; they made an act against levying the annates, or first fruits, a 
tax which was paid to the pope ; and it was even voted that all censures 
from Rome should be totally disregarded. The chancellor, Sir Thomas 
More, foreseeing- that these measures tended to a schism with Rome, 
begged permission to resign the seals. 

Unable to prevail with the queen to consent to his marriage with 

Relate the splendour and the fall of Wolsey ? — By whom was Catharine's mar- 
riage deemed illegitimate ? — What steps were taken by the clergy and the parlia- 
ment ? — What was the effect of these measures ? 



( 82 ) 




HENRY VIII. 83 

Anna Bullen, Henry privately espoused that lady, and soon after, he ac- 
knowledged her as queen. Cranmer pronounced against Catharine the 
sentence of divorce, a. d. 1533; the ceremony of the coronation of the 
new queen was celebrated, and the birth of Elizabeth was an additional 
source of satisfaction to Henry. 

The pope, Clement, fulminated his excommunication against Henry, 
but it added to the general ferment, and advanced the reformation. It 
had already been maintained that the pope was only a bishop, that the 
bounds of his authority extended no further than those of his diocese. 
The people and the parliament received these doctrines, and the clergy 
conformed to them. The clergy declared that the Bishop of Rome had 
no authority in England, and the king was, at length, by a public act, 
constituted head of the church. 

Though Henry entertained an aversion to the reformers, all ranks of 
men throughout England were disposed to embrace their opinions. His 
principal enemies were the monks, and it is probable that Henry re- 
garded with an envious eye the riches of the Catholic clergy. As su- 
preme head of the church, he granted a power to his secretary, Crom- 
well, and to other commissioners, to visit the different monasteries of 
the kingdom, and to make a scrutiny into the lives of the friars. This 
inquiry furnished occasion for their dissolution. The grossest abuses 
were said to have been discovered ; whole convents of men and wo- 
men abandoned to frauds, idleness, and licentiousness. The report 
was published, and the horror and detestation of the people were 
excited. All the lesser monasteries, amounting to three hundred and 
seventy-six, were suppressed by the parliament, and their revenues, 
which devolved to the king, amounted to thirty-two thousand pounds 
a-year. This paved the way for the dissolution of the greater monas- 
teries. 

The convocation or assembly of the clergy held this season, passed 
an act which the Protestants highly extolled ; which was, to publish a 
version of the Scriptures in the mother tongue. Three years were em- 
ployed in this undertaking, and it contributed greatly to advance the 
progress of the reformation. 

The decline of the Romish religion in England may be traced from 
the passion of Henry VIII. for Anna Bullen. His violent love for this 
lady, which six years of opposition could not stifle, suddenly subsided 
when it had no longer any opposition to contend with. The king turned 
his affections upon Jane Seymour, one of the maids of honour to the 
queen, and he sacrificed his wife to a mistress. The king allowed him- 
self to be persuaded of the infidelity of his queen, and laid hold on the 
slightest circumstances to her prejudice. She strongly protested her 
innocence. Her trial was conducted with the utmost precipitation, and 
she submitted with intrepidity to the stroke of the axe. Henry 
married Jane Seymour, the day after Anna's execution. 

Whom did the king privately espouse? — What doctrines were avowed against 
the pope's authority ? — Relnte the abuses that occurred in the monasteries. — By 
what convocation was a version of the scriptures published in the mother tongue ? 
— Upon whom did the king next fix his affections? — What followed ? 



84 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

To the new parliament which was now called, new oaths were ad- 
ministered against the power of the Pope, and every door to a recon- 
ciliation with the church was closed. The convocation of the clergy, 
which sat at the same time, complied in every respect with the will of 
Henry, whose violence could not brook the smallest contradiction. 
Cromwell, as vicar-general, exercised absolute power. He suppressed 
many of the ancient holidays, prohibited pilgrimages and other supersti- 
tions. This was the source of the murmurs of the secular priests. In- 
surrections were raised in the counties of Durham, York, and Lancaster, 
which were suppressed. Henry's power was too firmly established to 
be shaken by petty insurrections. 

SECTION 4. 

Henry regarded the monks as irreconcilable enemies, and he was 
now inclined to suppress the greater monasteries, that he might enrich 
himself with their spoils. He had recourse to his former expedient, and 
a visitation of the monasteries was first appointed. Time, and the bad 
passions, had doubtless introduced corruptions into the cloisters; but 
the accusations of the visitors confounded guilt and innocence. Inven- 
tions, it must be confessed, were discovered, calculated to impose on 
popular credulity; false relics were employed, false miracles were per- 
formed. It was asserted that the saints were presented with frequent 
and rich presents, while the Deity was neglected.* The annual reve- 
nues arising from these establishments destroyed, amounted to one hun- 
dred and sixty-one thousand pounds. In order to reconcile the people to 
these innovations, the king erected six new bishoprics, and settled sala- 
ries on the abbots and monks; and it was given out that the crown 
would never more have occasion to levy taxes, but that the church 
lands would be sufficient to discharge all the expenses of the govern- 
ment. In this manner were all the monastic orders abolished in Eng- 
land. 

Notwithstanding the censures of the Pope, which were violent and 
indignant, and vented in holy execrations and anathemas, still Henry 
piqued himself on his zeal for the Romish faith, and was ambitious to 
defend it, as well by disputation as by persecution. In an assembly at 
Westminster, in which the prelates, the nobility, and gentlemen of dis- 
tinction attended, Henry was charmed with the opportunity for signal- 
izing his theological talents ; and disputing with Lambert, on the sub- 
ject of the eucharist, seemed to him no derogation from his dignity. 

His new parliament, a. d. 1539, was an instrument of his dominion 
rather than the council of the nation ; and he failed not to avail himself 
of their abject servility. " It is his majesty's pleasure," said the chan- 
cellor, "to extirpate from his kingdom all diversity of opinion with re- 

* Burnet, has related that, one year, at the Church of St. Thomas, of Canterbury, 
there was not one penny offered at God's altar, and that the Virgin's gained only four 
pounds, but that of the saint acquired nine hundred and fifty-four pounds. 

What further resistance was made to popery ? — What transfer took place from 
abbeys to bishoprics ? — With what zeal did Henry still defend the Romish faith? 






HENRY VIII. 85 

gard to religion ;" and the famous bill of " Six Articles," was passed, 
termt.d by the Protestants, " the bloody bill, 1 ' as enforcing' the observ- 
ance of the principal doctrines of the Romish church, under the most 
cruel punishments of confiscation, imprisonment, or death. The parlia- 
ment, by an act still more ridiculous, gave these edicts of the king the 
same force with statutes enacted by the three estates. Thus the con- 
stitution of England was entirely overthrown. 

Jane Seymour, the most beloved of all his wives, had died in the year 
1537, after having given birth to Edward. The king, therefore, began 
to think of a new marriage, and his minister, Cromwell, engaged him 
to address Anne of Cleves ; but he never bore her any affection, and 
the king's resentment soon fell upon his minister. The parliament, who 
had flattered Cromwell in his prosperity, insulted him in his disgrace. 
They accused him of heresy and treason, and condemned him without 
examination and without evidence. His sentence was executed with- 
out delay. Cromwell was a man of industry and ability, and deserved 
a better fate. Henry was now induced to repudiate Anne of Cleves 
upon frivolous pretences ; and Anne, on receiving a settlement of three 
thousand pounds a-year, consented to the divorce. Her place was filled 
by Catharine Howard, whose vices soon after conducted her to the 
scaffold. 

The statute of the Six Articles was vigorously executed, and many 
Protestants acquired the glory of martyrdom. But Henry was no less 
rigid against the Catholics, who refused to take the oath of his su- 
premacy. A foreigner at that time in England, had reason to say, that 
" those who were against the Pope were burned, and those who were 
for him were hanged." 

About this time came out, by the sanction or caprice of Henry, a 
small work, entitled " The Institution of a Christian Man" which con- 
sisted partly of Protestant and partly of Catholic doctrines. Some time 
after, he published a different rule of orthodoxy. He again restrained 
the reading of the Scriptures, made alterations in the Missal, and ordained 
that the name of the Pope should be erased out of every book ; but, 
however versatile were his own opinions, he inculcated upon his sub- 
jects the most passive obedience to his power. 

In about a year after the death of the late queen, Henry once more 
changed his condition, by marrying his sixth and last wife, Catharine 
Parr. She had been the wife of Lord Latimer, and was considered a 
woman of discretion and virtue. Catharine made good what had been 
said in jest, that he would be obliged to marry a widow. She favoured 
the doctrines of the reformers. 

In the year 1545, a French fleet, of about a hundred sail, made a de- 
scent upon England, but performed nothing decisive. The cannon, at 
this time, were so ill served that it was thought a circumstance some- 
what wonderful, that each fleet, in the course of two hours, should fire 
three hundred shot. One small ship in our time, could, without diffi- 

Mention the parliament's servility to the " Six Articles." — Whom did the king 
marry, after the death of Jane Seymour ? — What was the fate of Cromwell ? — 
What, of Anne of Cleves ? — Name the various changes in Henry's religious no- 
tions. — Who was Henry's sixth and last wife ? 

8 



86 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

culty, do thrice as much. The succours of parliament in 15-16, enabled 
him again to prepare for war ; but Henry finding his health began to 
decline, concluded a truce with the King of France; nothing, however, 
could cure the king of the madness of introducing new systems of 
faith. He now permitted the Litany to be celebrated in the vulgar 
tongue, and he added a prayer to it, " to be delivered from the tyranny 
of the Bishop of Rome, and from all his detestable enormities." 

Queen Catharine had nearly been sacrificed to the dogmatical zeal 
of her husband. The extreme corpulency of Henry, joined to an ulcer 
in his leg, endangered his life. The queen soothed his discontented 
and peevish humour. But his favourite topic was theology, and she en- 
tertained sentiments very different from his. A suspicion of her being 
heretical induced the king to order articles of accusation to be drawn 
out against her. Apprised of her danger, she lost not her courage, but 
visited the king as before. The conversation failed not to turn upon 
theology, and Catharine affected to excuse herself, and said if she had 
ever spoken upon such subjects, it was merely to amuse his majesty or 
animate his conversation, that she might profit by his reflections. " By 
St. Mary," said Henry, "you are now become a doctor, and are better 
fitted to give than to receive instruction." He then embraced her with 
great affection, and gave her assurances of his kindness. The next day, 
while they were conversing with great cordiality, the chancellor, who 
knew nothing of what had passed, arrived with forty of the pursuivants, 
to convey her to the Tower : the king spoke to him at some distance 
from her, treated him very roughly, calling him knave, fool, beast, and 
ordered him to begone. 

The nearer Henry approached to his end, the more violent and ty- 
rannical were his acts. The Duke of Norfolk and the Earl of Surrey 
were the last that fell under his resentment. On some frivolous accu- 
sations, Surrey was condemned and executed. The parliament meeting 
in January, 1546, a bill of attainder was found against the Duke of 
Norfolk; the death-warrant was made out, and sent to the lieutenant in 
the Tower. The duke prepared for death, but an event of greater con- 
sequence intervened to prevent his execution. The king, who had been 
for some time past approaching fast towards his end, died the night pre- 
ceding the day appointed for the duke to suffer, and it was thought im- 
proper to stain, by an act of tyranny, the commencement of the new 
reign. Henry reigned thirty-seven years and nine months, and died in 
the fifty-sixth year of his age. 

Henry had ability, resolution, and talents ; but his reign is a series 
of the most tyrannical acts. Amidst all the cruelties of this reiofn, 
literature made a considerable progress. The commerce of the English, 
during this period, was chiefly confined to the Netherlands. 

What change took place in Henry's health and principles? — What precaution 
of the queen averted her danger? — Who were the last that felt the king's resent- 
ment? — Describe Henry's character, conduct, and cruelties. 



EDWAED VI. 87 

SECTION 5. 
EDWARD VI. A. D. 1547. 

Edward VI., the only son of Henry VIII., succeeded to the throne 
in the ninth year of his age. Henry had appointed sixteen executors 
to take the charge of the prince during his minority, and had invested 
them with the administration of the kingdom. To these he added 
twelve councillors, to assist with their advice in cases of difficulty. No 
sooner was the king dead, than it was deliberated whether a protector 
ought not to be chosen who should possess the exterior symbols of royal 
dignity, and yet be bound in the exercise of power to follow the opinion 
of the executors. Edward Seymour, Earl of Hertford, maternal uncle 
to the king, was appointed to this dignity, and created Duke of Somer- 
set. The chancellor, at the same time, was created Earl of South- 
ampton. 

The ambition of Somerset grew with his power. He procured a 
patent from the king, which invested him with full regal authority. 
The council he appointed consisted of the former persons, except South- 
ampton. The disgrace of the chancellor was a fatal blow to the Catho- 
lics. Somerset dissembled not his inclination to extend the reformation. 
The education of Edward he entrusted to men of the same principles. 
Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury, who was a Protestant as well as 
the protector, gave his opinion for moderate measures, and that it would 
be dangerous to introduce a change of religion by violence and perse- 
cution. 

A general visitation was made of all the dioceses of England. Those 
who were charged with this duty had directions to proceed with cau- 
tion and prudence, and to continue such usages as had no superstitious 
tendency. Their authority was chiefly to be exerted against sprinkling 
of beds with holy water, the ringing of bells, and the using of blessed 
candles in order to drive away the devil. The intemperate zeal of the 
old monks, who inveighed with much spleen against the reformation, 
was to be restrained, and certain homilies were published which were 
to be read to the people. Gardiner, the head of the Catholic party, 
remonstrated against these innovations. 

Somerset, having regulated the affairs of the kingdom, raised an 
army of ten thousand men, determined to make war upon Scotland, and 
produce, if possible, an union with England, by the marriage of the 
princess Mary with Edward ; and he published a manifesto, in which 
he set forth many arguments to engage them to the measure. The 
Scots, with an army double the number, waited for them. A movement 
of the English towards the sea, as if intending flight, drew the Scots 
into an enn-ao-ement, when ten thousand of the Scots fell in the action. 



During the king's minority, who was appointed protector? — To whom was the 
education of Edward entrusted ? — What popish customs were forbidden to be con- 
tinued ? — What marriage was projected ? — What battle was fought ? 



88 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

This action is called the battle of Pin key, and cost the English only 
about two hundred men. The Earl of Huntly, who had at first been 
disposed to favour the proposal of Somerset, said pleasantly, that he was 
not averse to the match, but that he much disliked the manner in which 
the princess was courted. 

A cabal in London hastened the protector's return. He summoned a 
parliament, and its authority completed the reformation. Many laws 
of the imperious Henry were abrogated, particularly those which ex- 
tended the crime of treason ; the statute of the six articles and private 
masses were abolished ; the use of the cup was restored to the laity. 
Candles were forbidden to be carried about on Candlemas and other set 
days. No images were to appear in churches; auricular confession 
was left free, to be used or not, at the discretion of the people ; priests 
were permitted to marry ; and a liturgy was framed for the service of 
the church. It was also enacted that mass should be celebrated in the 
vulgar language, and that the prayers to the saints, and some other cere- 
monies, should be retrenched from it. The doctrine of the real presence 
in the eucharist was the last tenet of popery that was abandoned by the 
people. 

Still, however, the government was in its nature arbitrary ; it punish- 
ed those whose sentiments accorded not with the creed of the day. A 
woman who did not conform to the ritual respecting the incarnation of 
Christ, was condemned to be burnt ! The nation in general, however, 
submitted to the new doctrine and the new liturgy. The Lady Mary 
alone continued to adhere to the mass, and refused to admit the estab- 
lished mode of worship. 

The suppression of abbeys and monasteries had not only deprived the 
poor and idle of a great resource, but also the peasants in the neigh- 
bourhood ; and the spirit of revolt spread itself in the interior, where 
the people were in extreme indigence. In some of the counties, par- 
ticularly Devon and Norfolk, the spirit of rebellion threatened the most 
fatal consequences. The insurgents demanded the re-establishment of 
the mass, holy bread and holy water, and the redress of other grievances ; 
marching with crosses and banners before them, and other implements 
of the ancient religion. Others went so far as to require the suppres- 
sion of the gentry, and new councillors about the king. Somerset 
dispatched troops to oppose them, and they were at length dispersed. 

A violent faction was now formed against Somerset in the council. 
The haughtiness of his carriage, his ambition, and the contempt and 
resentment he expressed for those who refused to be directed by his 
sentiments, the immense riches he had acquired, and the magnificent 
palace he had built, on ground taken from the church, irritated the dis- 
contented. Warwick, the most dangerous of these, influenced the 
council, who magnified his imprudences into crimes, and set aside his 
authority. The protector, finding that he was abandoned by his parti- 
sans, submitted to his enemies. They informed the young king that 

What further popish customs did the parliament abolish ?— How were the new 
doctrine and the new liturgy received ? — What peasants raised a clamour for the 
mass, &c.?— What faction was raised against Somerset ? 



EDWARD VI. 89 

the protector, instead of being guided by their direction, had usurped 
the whole sovereign authority. Their remonstrances were heard ; 
Somerset was thrown into prison, and an accusation framed against him. 
Dejected and humbled, he confessed himself guilty in a manner that 
disgraced him. The parliament deprived him of all his offices, and 
subjected him to a large fine. But Warwick, thinking that he was 
now sufficiently humbled, re-admitted him into the council. 

Warwick, tliough indiiferent on the head of religious disputes, de- 
clared tor the Protestants, as the king had imbibed their principles. Se- 
veral bishops, notwithstanding their compliance with the court, remained 
still in the Romish faith; and as they had agreed to hold them only 
during the king's pleasure, the council determined to seize on their re- 
venues. The prosecution was commenced on the famous Gardiner, 
bishop of Winchester. In vain he agreed to subscribe a declaration, 
that the king was head of the church, &c. ; the more he acquiesced, 
the more they multiplied their demands. He then refused to subscribe 
any articles they should submit to him, and he was deposed. Several 
other bishops underwent the same fate. 

If ambition could prescribe bounds to itself, Warwick had been happy. 
He directed the council, he had vast possessions, and had been created 
Duke of Northumberland. But his prosperity, instead of satisfying, in- 
creased his desires. The Duke of Somerset, although degraded, ap- 
peared to him a rival, and he conspired his destruction. By working on 
his temper and chagrin, Northumberland provoked him to commit im- 
prudences, and thus furnished himself with accusations against him. 
Somerset was charged with the guilt of high treason, and of having 
meditated the murder of Northumberland and several members of the 
council ; and the king, prepossessed against his uncle by the enemies 
of that nobleman, permitted his execution. 

The Duke of Northumberland, no less rapacious than ambitious, 
formed the project of seizing tor his use the revenues of the bishopric 
of Durham, one of the richest in the kingdom. TonstaJ, who had been 
promoted to this dignity, and who was possessed of distinguished merit, 
had opposed all innovations in religion; though, when established, he 
had, from a sense of duty, submitted to them. Notwithstanding, a bill 
of attainder was passed against him in the House of Peers, by means 
of the Duke of Northumberland. Tonstal was deposed, and the dignity 
of earl palatine, connected with his see, was conferred on Northumber- 
land, and two subsidies and two-fifteenths were granted to the king. 

The debts of the crown, though the sale of the manors and the plun- 
der of the churches had been great, amounted to three hundred thou- 
sand pouuds sterling. Edward was an economist, but the rapacity of 
his courtiers was insatiable. 

As the health of the young monarch now visibly declined, Northum- 
berland hastened to execute a project which he imagined would conduct 
his family to the throne. He married Lord Guilford Dudley, one of his 
sons, to Lady Jane Grey, the heir of the Marchioness of Dorset, niece 

What bishops still adhered to the Romish faith ? — What was the fate of the Duke 
of Somerset I — On what bishopric did .Northumberland seize ? 
8* 



90 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

to Henry VIIL, in the hope of making the crown pass immediately to 
Jane. Edward, wasted with disease, and afraid of the zeal of Mary for 
the Romish faith, allowed himself to be overcome by the artifices of 
Northumberland, and expedited letters patent conformable to his desires. 
The chancellor and the other members of the council subscribed them 
with extreme reluctance, and yielded to menaces, and the violence of 
present power and authority. A few days after, Edward expired at 
Greenwich, in the sixteenth year of his age. This prince was of a 
mild disposition, and possessed of application, a capacity to learn and to 
judge, and a scrupulous attachment to equity and justice ; and had he 
been favoured with a longer life, he might have rendered his people 
happy by a wise and equitable administration. 

SECTION 6. 
MARY. A. D. 1553. 

Mary's title to the crown was indisputable ; nothing could have con- 
tested it but the criminal policy of Northumberland, who was ambitious 
to reign under the name of his daughter-in-law. Therefore, before he 
published the last will of the king, he was solicitous to secure the per- 
sons of the two princesses ; but Mary, apprised of the plot, retired pre- 
cipitately into Suffolk. From thence she wrote, in character of queen, 
to the council and to the nobility, demanding to be acknowledged and 
proclaimed. The minister offered the crown to Lady Jane Grey. The 
young lady was, indeed, highly worthy of it, had personal merit been a 
sufficient title : to the natural virtues and charms of her sex, she united 
knowledge, and talents of the highest order. Struck with surprise and 
consternation at this unexpected overture, she refused a sceptre to 
which she had no right, insisting on the rights of the two princesses ; 
nor was it till after the most urgent remonstrances that she could be 
made to yield. Orders were given for proclaiming her throughout the 
kingdom, but she was nowhere proclaimed, except in London. The 
people gave not their assent to the measure, though sanctioned by some 
of the Protestant clergy and the bishop of London. 

Mary, in the meantime, was collecting forces ; and as she promised 
not to reverse the laws of Edward, the nobility and the people flew to 
her standard. Mary was proclaimed, and Northumberland, who had 
put himself at the head of six thousand men, was ordered to lay down 
his arms ; and when he found himself abandoned, he lost his hopes and 
his courage. When the Earl of Arundel put him under arrest, he 
meanly threw himself at his feet and begged his life. When on the 
scaffold, the people, who had lamented the Duke of Somerset, beheld 
with joy the punishment of his oppressor. 

Jane Grey and her husband were capitally convicted, but the queen, 
for the present, suspended their execution. The Duke of Norfolk, who 
had been a prisoner since the reign of Henry VIIL, and the bishops 

With what disease, and at what age did the king die ? — Who opposed Mary's 
title to the crown ? — And why ? — What was the fate of Northumberland ?— To 
whom did Mary give freedom from prison ? 



MARY. 91 

Gardiner, Tonstal, and Bonner, who had been confined, obtained their 
liberty and the favour of Mary. She granted a kind of general amnes- 
ty, but the act was soon followed by the rigours of tyranny. The queen 
was naturally solemn and gloomy, with a mind not highly cultivated ; 
and her zeal to re-establish popery, soon degenerated into cruelty. 

After having restored the deprived bishops to their sees, she impris- 
oned others of the opposite party. Cranmer became the principal object 
of her hatred ; he was impeached for high treason, and capitally con- 
victed. She ordered mass to be performed in Latin before both nouses 
at the opening of parliament, and this was followed by a statute that 
abolished the laws of Edward. She demanded of Julius III. to appoint 
Cardinal Pole his legate ; a man so highly in her esteem, that she had 
even entertained thoughts of marrying him, for he was not a priest. 
But there was another match, of which she thought more seriously, 
and a marriage was secretly negotiated with Philip II. of Spain. The 
commons could see nothing in this alliance but the danger of their liber- 
ties, and they shook off their submission to the court, and their remon- 
strances caused them to be instantly dissolved. 

In 1554, the marriage of Philip and Mary was concluded, on condi- 
tions apparently advantageous to England. The government was to 
continue in the hands of the queen. No foreigner was to bear any office 
in the state. The laws, customs, and privileges of the nation were not 
to be infringed. The English, apprehensive that the kingdom might, 
ere long, become a province of Spain, evinced much discontent. The 
spirit of revolt went abroad. Wyat and Carew promoted insurrections, 
and they were joined by the Duke of Suffolk, the father of Jane Grey. 
The leaders were taken, and the scene closed with the most bloody 
executions. 

The Princess Elizabeth, in the meantime, by her superior qualities 
attracting the regard of the nation, was in danger of falling a sacrifice 
to the hatred of her sister. It was reported that Wyat had impeached 
her, but he denied the charge on the scaffold. The princess, notwith- 
standing, was shut up in the Tower. Being restored to her liberty, she 
had an offer of marriage from the Duke of Savoy ; but she was unwil- 
ling to leave her country, and rejected the offer. On this refusal, she 
was again imprisoned. The gloomy jealousy of her sister furnished her 
with perpetual subjects of chagrin. 

The revolt of the Duke of Suffolk served for a pretext for the execu- 
tion of Lady Jane Grey, and she received without emotion the long 
expected news that she must prepare for death. The Romish priests 
importuned her for three days on the subject of religion, without being 
able to change her sentiments. She beheld with steadiness her hus- 
band conducted to the scaffold. At the moment of execution she ac- 
knowledged her punishment was just ; though, contrary to her inclina- 
tions, she had been made instrumental to the ambition of her relations ; 
and added, that her example might teach the world, that without per- 

What marriage was negotiated for Mary? — On what conditions was the mar- 
riage solemnized ? — To what danger was the Princess Elizabeth exposed ? — Who 
now suffered, without committing personal guilt if 






92 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

sonal guilt, one may be justly punished for circumstances that tend to 
prejudice the state. 

The duke of Suffolk was executed soon after. The prisons were 
filled with people of distinction. The queen in the meantime summoned 
a parliament; and Gardiner, in quality of chancellor, proposed that the 
queen should be authorized to nominate a successor. On this occasion 
the parliament was awake to the interests of the nation. The exclusion 
of Elizabeth was apprehended, and it was feared that Mary might be 
induced to make a will in favour of Philip. In short, the people were 
afraid that England would be swallowed up in the monarchy of Spain; 
and they determined that Philip should have no share in it. The par- 
liament also rejected several bills against heresy, and as this did not 
coincide with the purposes of the court, it was dissolved. 

SECTION 7. 

Philip was not in haste to set out for England ; and the queen, con- 
sumed with impatience, expected him with a degree of inquietude that 
affected her health. At length he arrived. His cold, reserved, impe- 
rious air, and the vexatious ceremony that cut off all access to his per- 
son, rendered him no favourite with the people. Mary called a new 
parliament, which she found more complying than the former, and after 
repealing many statutes, which were thought unalterable, they found no 
difficulty in renewing those that lighted up the piles for heresy. Such 
however was its rooted aversion to Spain, that it would never suffer the 
king to have the charge of government, much less to be presumptive 
heir to the crown. Philip, finding himself little less than hated, affected 
a more gentle conduct. He set at large the prisoners of distinction, 
and among the rest, Elizabeth, who was no less dear to the nation than 
odious to her sister. 

One of the great objects of the court was to put in force the rigorous 
laws against heretics. We shall glance at these during the last three 
years of this reign. Rogers, a respectable clergyman of the Protestant 
party, was the first victim. Hooper, bishop of Gloucester, showed still 
more courage, during three quarters of an hour that he lived in the 
midst of the flames. Saunders, another ecclesiastic, embraced the 
stake, as the cross of Jesus Christ. His brother Taylor followed, and 
repeating a psalm in English at the time of his execution, one of the 
guards struck him on the mouth, and told him to pray in Latin. Ridley, 
bishop of London, and Latimer, the old bishop of Worcester, were 
burned together at Oxford. The passion for martyrdom excited by these 
examples, communicated itself to young people, and even to women, 
many of whom suffered with great fortitude. Gardiner, who had the 
management of these persecutions, finding that punishments multiplied 
offenders, gave up the direction to Bonner, bishop of London, a man still 
more sanguinary than himself. Tyranny, in short, proceeded so far as 
to issue a proclamation that whoever was possessed of heretical books, 
and did not burn them, should be deemed a rebel, and executed imme- 

Wherein was the parliament, opposed to the queen ? — How did Philip conduct 
himself in England ? — Mention several among those that were burned tor heresy. 



MARY. ELIZABETH. 93 

diately by martial law. In the space of three years, two hundred and 
seventy-seven persons were burned for heresy, among whom were five 
bishops, fifty-five women, and four children. 

Mary had sent an embassy to Rome, to reconcile her kingdom to the 
holy see. That haughty and ambitious pontiff, Paul IV., who trod in 
the steps of Gregory VII., among other requirements, demanded even 
the restoration of the Peter-pence, which had been so long abolished. 
Affected by these remonstrances, the queen thought herself obliged to 
give up such church lands as were in her possession, and to found new 
monasteries. In vain the interests of her crown were represented to 
her. " I prefer," said she, " the salvation of my soul to ten such king- 
doms as England." She might have learned from the scriptures other 
means more effectual to save her soul, than that of Peter-pence, or 
founding monasteries. It was not long before she felt the effects of 
public hatred. The parliament granted but a very small supply ; and 
several of the commons declared that it was absurd to raise supplies for 
such purposes. Her ill temper was increased by other chagrins. Phi- 
lip, disgusted with a wife who was extremely jealous, without being in 
any respect amiable, left her with disdain, and joined the emperor. The 
choler which consumed her she discharged upon her people, by extort- 
ing excessive loans, and loading them with intolerable exactions. 

The execution of the famous archbishop Cranmer filled up the mea- 
sure of iniquity in this atrocious reign, and cardinal Pole succeeded him 
in the see of Canterbury. By the solicitation of Philip, England sup- 
ported his endeavours, by joining in a war against France, and an army 
of ten thousand men was sent to join the Spaniards in the Low Coun- 
tries. The campaign opened with the siege of St. Quintin, the taking 
of which threw France into such consternation that it was judged pru- 
dent to fortify Paris. The French recovering from their fears, sent the 
duke of Guise to besiege Calais, which he took in eight days ; a place 
deemed impregnable, and which had cost Edward III. a siege of eleven 
months. The loss of Calais filled the kingdom with murmurs, and was 
severely felt by Mary ; she was heard to say that, when dead, the name 
of Calais would be found engraven on her heart. 

The mortification of being without children, the fear of leaving a 
crown to a sister whom she hated, the approaching ruin that threatened 
the Catholic religion, the indifference of a husband about to retire to 
Spain, the hatred of her own subjects, irritated by her deeds of cruelty, 
all uniting, made serious inroads on her constitution. A slow fever car- 
ried her off, in the forty-fourth year of her age, after an unfortunate 
reign of five years, four months, and eleven days. Cardinal Pole died 
the same day with Mary. 

SECTION 8. 

ELIZABETH. A. D. 155a 

Elizabeth was welcomed to the crown by general acclamation. She 
was about twenty-five when she passed as it were from a prison to a 

What embassy did Mary send to Rome ? — What did she prefer? — What occa- 
sioned the loss of Calais ? — What circumstances hastened her death? — What was 
the age of Elizabeth on coming to the crown ? 



94 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

throne. The remembrance of her misfortunes gave an eclat to her 
merit. After having thanked heaven for her deliverance, as for a mi- 
racle, she seemed to forget all the injuries of her enemies. Even he 
who had been her keeper, when in prison, found her not actuated by 
revenge. The ambitious Philip IL, the late husband of Mary, made 
her proposals of marriage, but the queen, unwilling to have a master, 
eluded his offers, without appearing to reject them. 

Though Elizabeth was determined in favour of the Protestant reli- 
gion, the English ambassador at Rome, received an order to notify to 
the pope her accession to the throne. Paul IV. with inflexible haughti- 
ness, prescribed submissions to the queen, previous to her obtaining 
countenance from the head of the church. The queen is reported to 
have said in reply, that " the pope in order to gain too much would lose 
the whole." She recalled her ambassador, and restored a religion alto- 
gether unfavourable to the papacy. She imitated not the precipitate 
conduct of Mary, but took her measures with caution. She discharged 
from prison, or recalled from exile, those whose religion had been their 
crime. 

The spirit of reformation was rekindled by the clergy. Some altera- 
tions in divine service followed. Part of the prayers were read in Eng- 
lish. The elevation of the host was discontinued, and a greater zeal 
was expressed for the Bible than the Church of Rome. A wit of those 
times, alluding to the scriptures, said there were four more prisoners to 
be set free, viz. Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John : the queen replied, 
we must first consult the good people themselves, whether they will 
wish to have them. She left it to parliament to put the finishing hand 
to the business, and to give it the sanction of the laws. 

The affability of the queen, her address in gaining the hearts and 
directing the opinions of the people, her graceful dignity, and her insi- 
nuating manners, subdued all the difficulties of the enterprise. The 
parliament was no sooner assembled (a. d. 1559) than it gave every tes- 
timony of zealous loyalty and obedience. The two houses not only con- 
firmed her right to the crown, and acknowledged her supremacy, but 
gave her all the ecclesiastical authority, with a power of deputing it to 
such commissaries as she should think proper to nominate. This was 
the origin of the high court of commission, which exercised an arbitrary 
authority, so dangerous at all times to civil liberty. 

The statutes of Edward VI. respecting religion were confirmed. The 
oath of supremacy was required to be taken. The mass and the liturgy 
of the Church of Rome were abolished. These changes took place 
without disorder or opposition. The commons petitioned her, in form, 
to make choice of a husband. She answered, with great politeness, 
that marriage always appeared to her a burden ; and that with the go- 
vernment of so great a kingdom, it seemed still more so ; that the state 
was her husband, and the people of England her children, and that she 
should not think her life unfruitful, while her days were devoted to the 
care of such a family. 

What occurred between Elizabeth's ambassador and the pope ? — What changes 
occurred, favourable to Protestantism ? — Did not the queen's graceful dignity win 
upon the parliament ? — What was her reply to parliament, on one occasion ? 



ELIZABETH. 95 

When the queen came to the throne, she found an interval of peace 
necessary, in order to restore the shattered state of her finances, and to 
make the kingdom flourish. She therefore concluded a peace with 
France. In the me?aitime, the court of France gave great umbrage 
to Elizabeth. Mary Stuart* Queen of Scotland, niece of the Guises, 
and wife of Francis EL, who soon succeeded Henry, his father, contested 
the legitimacy of Elizabeth's birth, in order one day to dispute the 
crown with her ; and she took the arms and title of the Queen of Eng- 
land. The Guises added fire to her ambition ; and waited only for"a 
favourable opportunity of confirming her triumph. Elizabeth did not 
slumber on the brink of danger, and the troubles of Scotland afforded 
her tiie means of preventing it. Religious feuds in that kingdom rose 
to the most outrageous heights. At the head of the Protesfant party 
were people of the first distinction, who established a society denomi- 
nated the Congregation of Jesus, (December, 1557.) The famous 
John Knox kindled and kept alive the religious zeal of the Scots, and 
these revolters had recourse to Elizabeth for protection. 

In vain did Francis II. offer to restore Calais on condition of her ob- 
serving neutrality. She answered that a fishing town was of small 
consequence compared with the security of her dominions. She entered 
into negotiations with the Scotch reformers, and a very humiliating treaty 
was signed at Edinburgh, by which the King of France and Mary Stuart 
renounced the arms of England, together with the title they had assumed. 

The reign of the Queen of Scots was unfortunate. After some years 
of turbulent government and the endurance of much humiliation, she 
was opposed by many of her nobility and subjects in arms. A battle 
fought at Langside, near Glasgow, a. d. 1568, was decisive against the 
young queen, and she fled with precipitation to the borders ofEngland, 
where she hoped for protection from Elizabeth, who, instead of protect- 
ing her, ordered her to be put in confinement in Tutbury Castle ; yet 
treated her with all proper marks of respect* 

The Duke of Norfolk, one of the first peers in England in point of 
birth and fortune, and who was beloved and respected by the people, 
flattered himself with the hope of marrying Mary. The sentiments of 
that princess were consulted, to which she replied that her repugnance 
to a new marriage should give way to the public good, &c. Norfolk at 
first agreed to conclude nothing without the consent of Elizabeth ; but 
despairing to obtain that consent, he sought to form a party capable of 
supporting his interests. The kings of France and Spain, being pri- 
vately consulted, approved his design. Cecil, secretary of state to 
Elizabeth, got intelligence of the conspiracy, and the queen one day 
told Norfolk to take care on what pillow he reposed his head. The 
duke with many of the conspirators were arrested. In the meantime, 
to quiet the partisans of Mary, Elizabeth affected to negociate in her 
favour, and to give testimonies of her attachment ; but political motives 
disguised her real sentiments. Pius V., unable to gain her friendship, 

* For the events connected with Mary Queen of Scots till she was imprisoned <n 
England, see the account under the head of Scotland, in the latter part of this volume. 

What occurrences took place in Scotland ?— What treaiies did the queen enter 
into? — Who approved of Norfolk's union with Mary, Queen of Scots ? — Where 
dxi: the Queen of Scots flee for refuge? 



96 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

aimed against her the thunders of the Vatican. He excommunicated 
her, and affected to deprive her of her crown, by absolving her subjects 
from the oath of allegiance. 

SECTION 9. 

Elizabeth found among the Puritans, as well as among the Papists, 
sufficient cause for the exercise of her vigilance. The puritans, from 
the year 1568, were known for enemies to episcopacy, and to all reli- 
gious ceremonies ; and the spirit of liberty which fanaticism inspires 
became formidable to established government. The seeds of these dis- 
orders began to vegetate in the new parliament. One Strickland pro- 
posed the abolition of the liturgy, and the omission of the sign of the 
cross in baptism. But whatever sallies of zeal were shown in the 
house, they did not weaken the general respect for the prerogative. 
The general opinion invested such extensive powers in the crown, that 
the efforts of natural liberty were unsuccessful. Two words were suf- 
ficient to silence the parliament. " The queen will be offended." " The 
council will be shocked." Still Elizabeth was regarded as a popular 
princess. So different were the ideas of the constitution at that time 
from those which soon followed. Her economy, and other resources, 
placing her above want, contributed not a little to secure her from any 
dangerous opposition. 

While she maintained tranquillity in her own kingdom, religious wars 
were ravaging the neighbouring states, and Elizabeth sent repeated suc- 
cours to the Protestants or Huguenots, as they were termed, in France, 
headed by the prince of Conde, and his son, the young prince of Na- 
varre, afterwards Henry IV. of France, together with the formidable 
Coligny and others. The Low Countries also became the theatre for a 
spirit of reformation on the one hand, and rigorous persecution on the 
other ; and Elizabeth, beholding these scenes of violence with indigna- 
tion, afforded aid and protection to the unhappy people when reduced 
almost to despair. The Duke of Alva, in return, endeavoured to raise 
disturbances in England, by renewing the intrigue of Mary Stuart and 
the Duke of Norfolk. A new conspiracy was set on foot ; the plot was 
discovered, and the Duke of Norfolk, accused of high treason, died on 
the scaffold. 

The year 1572 was pregnant with all the hidden horrors of St. Bar- 
tholomew. That hideous massacre of the Hug-uenots in France, in the 
reign of Charles IX., was the result of a policy equally blind and atro- 
cious. This same year, the Protestants in the Low Countries, who had 
been struggling for their liberties against Philip II. of Spain, till their 
valour had been heightened by despair, took the Brill, a maritime town 
in Holland, and that province, with Zealand, revolted from the Spanish 
government. William of Nassau, Prince of Orange, put himself at 
the head of the confederacy, which formed, in process of time, a pow- 
erful republic in Europe, under the name of the " Seven United Pro- 
vinces." In 1575 the confederates implored the assistance of Elizabeth, 

Did not both Puritans and Papists exercise her vigilance? — To what Protestants 
did Elizabeth afford assistance ? — What religious persecutions occurred in the Low 
Countries ? — What took place in France ? 



ELIZABETH. 97 

even offering to acknowledge her for their sovereign. She rejected the 
sovereignty, which could not be supported without the most dangerous 
wars ; but she first negotiated with the court of Spain in their favour 
and afterwards, in 1578, concluded a treaty with them. 

While these religious wars involved in flames one of the finest coun- 
tries in Europe, Elizabeth still secured the tranquillity of her own king- 
dom ; where the same principles of discord might have been expected 
to produce the same effects. Firm, but discreet, she supported the 
Church of England, without alienating by persecution those who did 
not conform to it. v 

The Irish, who were zealous Catholics, but at that time an unculti- 
vated people, superstitious, and disposed to revolt, wanted only an occa- 
sion to rise ; and Philip, of Spain, in the name of the pope, sent a body 
of troops to Ireland. The enterprise had no success. The foreign 
troops were cut to pieces. Francis Drake did the Spaniards consider- 
able mischief in the New World. His captures enriched him, and his 
courage defied all danger. Having fitted out at his own expense a 
small fleet of four ships, he left Plymouth in 1577, penetrated into the 
South Sea, through the Straits of Magellan, carried off immense riches, 
opened a passage to the East Indies, and returned to England by the 
Cape of Good Hope. He was the first Englishman who sailed round 
the world. Philip of Spain complained in high terms, but the queen 
found means to appease him. 

In 1581, the queen assembled the parliament, as her finances were 
exhausted ; and as the Papists, by their zeal and activity, had occasioned 
many disturbances, the parliament made the laws against them more 
severe. Many of the sons of the English Catholics were sent for in- 
struction to the seminary of Douay. The Jesuits were the teachers, and 
it was alleged that they inspired their pupils with a violent hatred to 
the queen, and even authorized a revolt from an excommunicated prin- 
cess ; and that as the pope had ordered the execution of his bull, it was 
their duty. Hence the severest pains and penalties were decreed by the 
parliament. But the violence of religious zeal is almost always at- 
tended with dangerous disorders. 

A proposal of marriage was negotiated between Elizabeth and the 
Duke of Alencon, who, when his brother, Henry III., came to the 
crown, succeeded to the title of Duke of Anjou ; and the articles of the 
treaty were agreed upon. This treaty made the English very uneasy, 
for though the queen was in her forty-ninth year, and there could be no 
probability of issue, yet, what could be expected from a union with a 
Catholic, whose hands were already stained with the blood of the Hu- 
guenots ? And what would become of England, if a King of France 
should unite the two crowns ! Sir Philip Sidney had the courage to 
address an elegant and respectful letter to the queen, opposing a union 
so obnoxious to his country. Elizabeth was struck with Sidney's let- 
ter ; and after many days of reflection and uncertainty, she broke with 
the duke. 

What success had Philip's troops in Ireland ? — What occasioned more severe 
laws against the papists ? — Did Elizabeth accede to the Duke of* Alencon *s propo- 
sal ? 



98 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

All the prudence of the queen could not secure her from conspira- 
cies. The partisans of Mary of Scotland were impatient to set her at 
liberty, and many plots were discovered. The Jesuits, and other priests 
of the Romish Church, were banished the kingdom ; and the English 
students in foreign seminaries were required to return, within a certain 
time, and make the usual submissions. From that time toleration of 
popery was no more. The laws were - executed with rigour. In the 
space of ten years, fifty priests suffered death ; the House of Commons 
were anxious for an entire uniformity in religious matters, thinking it 
an object of the greatest importance to the kingdom. This shows how 
far they were at that time from those principles which have since ac- 
quired to them so much dignity and power. 

An ecclesiastical court, called the high court of commission, estab- 
lished an arbitrary tribunal, which may be reckoned among the worst 
abuses of despotism. The whole kingdom was subject to its decrees. 
The commissioners had the power of examining into errors, heresies, 
incest, adultery, and all other irregularities. Thus it was that Eliza- 
beth exercised her supremacy, at the expense of the rights of humanity. 
Though the commons had carried their deference even to a weakness, 
the queen did not fail to reproach them for their presumptuous impru- 
dence. Singular as it was for a woman to be the head of the church, 
the nation yielded to the yoke ; yet so little influence had the best es- 
tablished authority over the prejudices of sects, that about five hundred 
Puritan ecclesiastics secretly subscribed a book of discipline conform- 
able to their principles ; — and the force of the laws was unable to pre- 
vent Presbyterianism taking root in the bosom of the church of Eng- 
land. 

About this time a horrid conspiracy against the life of Elizabeth was 
discovered. William Parry, a gentleman of the Romish religion, per- 
suaded himself that the interests of the church would sanctify the at- 
tempt ; but his accomplice and relation, from motives of interest, im- 
peached him. Parry confessed the whole, and was executed. 

Admiral Drake was sent into America, where he took from the Span- 
iards St. Domingo, Carthagena, and other places. A number of Eng- 
lish adventurers embarked for the New World. The celebrated Sir 
Philip Sidney, a man of the finest genius, and the most heroic virtue, 
perished in the Low Countries, fighting for the cause of the States ; the 
queen having entered into a treaty offensive and defensive with them, 
had sent them six thousand men, and maintained them during the war. 

SECTION 10. 

The Catholics still persevered in their animosity against Elizabeth. A 
priest from the English seminary at Rheims, went into England with a 
resolution to kill Elizabeth. He drew into his principles one Babington, 
a young nobleman, who was susceptible of that false zeal which believes 

What were the conspiracies in behalf of Mary, Queen of Scots ? — What were 
the abuses of the High Court of Commission ? — Was not a conspiracy formed 
against Elizabeth ? — What celebrated man fell in the Low Countries I 



( ioo ) 




ELIZABETH. 101 

every thing justifiable in defence of religion. Several other Catholics 
of distinction were drawn into the conspiracy. They agreed to assas- 
sinate the queen of England, place Mary, queen of Scots, upon the 
throne, and restore popery. Mary, to whom the scheme was communi- 
cated, approved the design. 

Happily for Elizabeth, her prime minister, Walsingham, was a man 
of the first genius, and by his vigilance she escaped the danger. The 
conspirators were taken up ; fourteen were executed, of whom seven 
acknowledged their crime. The council deliberated on the measures 
to be taken with regard to Mary, and the major part were for bringing 
her to trial. There are few scenes more tragical than that which 
attended the death of this princess. Forty commissioners appointed 
for the trial went to Fothermgay castle, where Mary was imprisoned. 
The great business was to prove that she had concurred in the plot of 
assassinating Elizabeth ; and the testimony of both her secretaries, and 
the copies of intercepted letters, were decisive proofs. Having finished 
the trial, the commissioners returned to London, and pronounced sen- 
tence of death against her. Elizabeth affected to be greatly interested 
in the fate of her relative, and that she might appear to be guided only 
by the suffrages of the nation, she called a parliament, who solicited 
Mary's execution ; urging many specious arguments for its necessity. 
But they could not justify an action barbarous in itself, and the necessity 
for which was by no means obvious. 

The minds of the people being at length inflamed to her wish, Eliza- 
beth signed the warrant for the execution (1587). Mary received the 
news with tranquillity. Her heroic firmness during her execution never 
once failed her. She died at the age of forty-four, after an imprison- 
ment of eighteen years in England : a princess of uncommon beauty, 
and distinguished by great qualities ; but her connexion with Bothwell, 
and the effects of a blind passion, were the occasion of a conduct which 
nothing can justify. Yet culpable as was Mary, and as was Elizabeth, 
their times, their situations, and other circumstances, will offer many 
an excuse for each. 

In the following year, 1588, Philip II. of Spain meditated a most for- 
midable invasion of England. All the ports of Naples, Sicily, Spain, 
and Portugal contributed to the immense preparations for the expedi- 
tion, and the " Invincible Armada," as the Spaniards called it, threaten- 
ed the annihilation of the English. The magnanimity of Elizabeth 
showed itself in this juncture. Her fleet at this time consisted of no 
more than twenty-eight sail. The maritime towns, the nobility, and 
gentry testified the greatest zeal on this occasion ; even the Catholics 
themselves discovered patriotic sentiments. London fitted out thirty 
ships. The land forces were superior in number to those of Spain, and 
they were ready to sacrifice their lives to liberty and the laws. The 
queen appeared on horseback before the camp at Tilbury, harangued 
her army, expressed her entire confidence in it, assured them that she 

Was not another conspiracy formed against the qneen ? — Relate ihe trial of Mary, 
Queen of Scots. — With what firmness did she meet her file ? — How did the queen 
prepare for the Spanish Armada I — What did she say to the army ? 

9* 



102 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

would march at their head, and not only behold, but reward, their bra- 
very. — " My arm," said she, " is but the arm of a woman, but I have 
the heart of a king, and what is more, of a king of England," and added, 
that she would sooner die in the field of battle than survive the ruin of 
her people. The enthusiasm caught every breast, and the whole army 
partook of the ardour of the heroine. 

The " Invincible Armada," first detained by the death of the admiral, 
and secondly by a tempest, put to sea a third time, with a hundred and 
thirty ships, and twenty thousand soldiers on board, besides eight thou- 
sand seamen, and advanced full sail towards Plymouth, occupying a 
space of seven miles in length. The Duke of Parma engaged to meet 
them with a large army from the Netherlands. But human hopes are 
often the sport of fortune : an armament, till then unparalleled on the 
ocean, and calculated at once to excite terror and amazement, was soon 
overwhelmed. Admiral Effingham, ably seconded by Drake, Hawkins, 
and Frobisher, played his cannon against the enemy's heavy vessels 
with success. Two of the Spanish galleons were first disabled and taken. 
To increase their confusion, Howard filled eight of his smaller ships 
with combustible materials, and sent them as fire-ships amongst the ene- 
my. The Spaniards fled in great disorder, while the English took or 
destroyed twelve of their vessels. A violent storm completed the ruin 
of the invincible fleet : as it was returning through the Orkneys, seven- 
teen ships, with five thousand men on board, were cast away on the 
Western Isles and the coast of Ireland. Not half the number of ves- 
sels returned to Spain. Philip is reported to have said, " I sent my 
fleet to combat the English, not the elements," and he thanked God that 
the calamity was not greater. 

Nothing is more seductive than victory. The English now thought 
of nothing less than of taking Portugal from Philip. Of those who 
made the most signal figure in the depredations upon the enemy, was 
the young Earl of Essex, a nobleman of bravery and genius, who risked 
every thing for glory. One of the queen's favourite ministers, Leices- 
ter, died in 1588, and the Earl of Essex became his successor. He be- 
came also the professed rival of the sage Burleigh and the celebrated 
Raleigh. His interest in the queen's affections promoted his interest 
in the State, and he conducted all things at his discretion. In a debate 
before the queen between him and Burleigh, he carried matters so high, 
as to turn his back upon the queen with an air of disrespect : Elizabeth 
in her anger gave him a box on the ear. Instead of recollecting him- 
self, and making that submission due to her sex and station, he clapped 
his hand to his sword, and swore he would not endure such an affront, 
even from her father. His friend the chancellor advised him to make 
due apology to the queen, and to consider his duty and his fortune ; 
which he refused. But the queen's affection for him was so strong, 
that she forgot or overlooked the offence. 



Describe the conflict, and the happy result to England. — Relate the occurrence 
between the queen and Essex. — Its result. 



ELIZABETH. 



SECTION 11. 



103 



The troubles of Ireland opened a new scene for the ambition of Essex, 
and he rashly ran upon a fatal career. That kingdom, though it had been 
under the government of England nearly four hundred years, was still in 
an uncivilized state. The attachment of the Irish to the church of 
Rome heightened their aversion to their Protestant oppressors. So out- 
rageous was their fury, that in one revolt they put to death all the in- 
habitants of the town of Athamy, because they began to be civilized, 
by adopting the English manners. To subdue these disorders was an 
employment that Essex thought worthy of his ambition ; though the 
queen, for the execution of this design, had cast her eyes on Lord 
Mountjoy. Essex was appointed; and an army of twenty thousand 
men was raised, not doubting that the first campaign would be decisive. 

The first acts of Essex, as governor of Ireland, were opposed to the 
wishes of the queen, both in the choice of a master of the horse, and in 
the march of the army ; and after an ineffectual struggle, in which his 
forces were greatly weakened, he concluded a suspension of arms. The 
queen did not fail to signify to him her dissatisfaction, and commanded 
him to continue in Ireland till farther orders. But he precipitately left 
Ireland, arrived in London, and presented himself before the queen. 
Elizabeth gave him a kind reception, but he was ordered to be account- 
able for his conduct to the privy council, and was kept sequestered from 
all society. This humbled his pride. He fell sick, and his life was 
thought to be in danger. The queen showed herself greatly interested 
in his recovery, and that proof of her tenderness was apparently his 
most effectual remedy. 

In the meantime Mountjoy, appointed to the command of Ireland, con- 
ducted himself with great dexterity and success. Essex was tried be- 
fore the privy council, and the chancellor's sentence is remarkable. " If 
the Earl of Essex," said he, " had been tried in the star chamber, I 
should have condemned him to perpetual imprisonment in the Tower, 
and should have laid a heavier fine upon him than ever was known in 
that court ; but as we are in the train of favour, I declare that he be de- 
prived of his offices and functions, remanded to his house, and continue 
there a prisoner during the queen's pleasure." 

Essex lost all hopes of being restored to the queen's favour, and flew 
to revenge. To increase the number of his partisans, he paid his court 
to the Catholics, and even flattered himself that he might gain over the 
Puritans. His house was a kind of pulpit, where the fervours of fanaticism 
constantly discharged themselves, and the imprudent Essex did not spare 
the queen in his discourses. *He represented her as an old woman, 
whose temper was as crooked as her person. Elizabeth was informed of 
it ; and being extremely sensitive on the subject of her beauty, though 
now almost seventy, she felt this injury as a woman and as a queen. 

What new troubles now agitated Ireland ? — How did the Earl of Essex there 
conduct himself? — What sentence did the chancellor pronounce against Essex ?— 
What steps did Essex take in revenge ? — What sarcasm did he utter ? 



104 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Every step the earl took in the intoxication of his passion, brought him 
nearer to the precipice. He attached himself to the king- of Scotland ; 
he formed a plan for a revolt ; and he resolved with his partisans to at- 
tack the palace, to oblige the queen to call a parliament, and change 
the administration of government. 

He nattered himself that the inhabitants of London would take up 
arms at the first signal ; but the court being informed of the plot, had 
taken proper measures to suppress it. Essex appeared in town, accom- 
panied by two hundred men. His seditious exhortations were without 
effect. He was pursued, and notwithstanding his bravery, submitted at 
discretion, a. d. 1601. His trial was soon finished : his crime was noto- 
rious. Far from making his defence, he gave himself up to sentiments 
of religion. He not only acknowledged himself guilty, but impeached 
his friends ; a circumstance of the most infamous baseness. 

The queen, in great agitation, balanced between justice and cle- 
mency. She felt the revival of an ill-extinguished passion, and if the 
earl would have solicited her pardon, love would certainly have granted 
it. He was executed in the Tower, to prevent popular commotions ; 
for the people, by whom he was too much beloved, were irritated by his 
death. This illustrious criminal was not more than thirty-four years of 
age, descended from a royal lineage on the female side, and endowed 
with superior talents and heroic qualities. 

Although Philip II. of Spain died in 1598, that court, still animated 
by the same councils, sent troops to Ireland. Religion served as the 
pretext to the enterprises of ambition and of rebellion. The commander 
took the title of " General in the Holy War for the Preservation of the 
Faith," and his measures were authorized by the bulls of Rome. — 
Mountjoy foresaw this storm. He attacked the Spaniards and the Irish 
rebels ; drove away the former, subdued the latter, and by a conduct 
equally prudent and vigorous, completed in a few years the reduction 
of Ireland. 

The last two years of Elizabeth furnish no memorable event. In the 
midst of her prosperity and her glory, she fell into a profound melan- 
choly : some consider it as an effect of her passion for Essex. After 
the expedition of Cadiz, it is said she gave him a ring, promising him 
that in whatever circumstances he might be, the sight of that pledge 
would induce her to favour him. Essex, when under sentence of death, 
intrusted the Countess of Nottingham to carry the ring to Elizabeth ; 
but the Earl of Nottingham, his enemy, prevented it. The queen 
waited for the ring with the utmost impatience, and not receiving it, 
she signed the death-warrant. At last the countess, in a violent illness, 
stung with remorse, confessed the whole to her. Outrageous and in- 
consolable, Elizabeth at first abandoned herself to her wrath; after- 
wards to all the bitterness of remorse. 

A miserable languor soon reduced her to the last extremity. The 
council sent to consult her with regard to her successor ; she named 

Where did Essex suffer? — What were his qualities? — What success had 
Mountjoy in Ireland ? — What is said to have affected the queen's health ? — What 
incident is related ? 



JAMES I. 105 

the King of Scotland, her nearest relation, and died at the age of sixty- 
nine, after a reign of forty-four years, a. d. 1603. 

This princess, too much exalted by flattery, too much blackened by 
censure, will always, notwithstanding her faults, hold a place among the 
greatest monarchs. The firmness, the prudence, and the glory of her 
government ; her policy, her vigilance, her heroism, her unavaricious 
economy, and her address in difficulties, give a triumph to her reputa- 
tion. 

In this reign flourished Spenser, Shakspeare, Francis Bacon (Lord 
Verulam), &c„ 



CHAPTER VI.— THE HOUSE OF STUART. 

SECTION 1. 
JAMES I. A.D. 1603. 

James VI. of Scotland, and the First of England, was the son of 
Mary, Queen of Scots. The English nation appeared to be greatly in- 
terested in his favour. He began his reign by lavishing titles and fa- 
vours, of which the Scots had the greatest part ; on which account the 
English were offended. James, however, employed Englishmen in the 
administration, and among others, Cecil, secretary of state, who was 
created Earl of Salisbury. 

A conspiracy, which has never been sufficiently cleared up, was ex- 
cited in the beginning of this reign. Lord Grey, Lord Cobham, and 
Sir Walter Raleigh, were condemned to die ; the two former were par- 
doned after they had laid their heads on the block. Raleigh was respited, 
but remained in confinement for many years, and at last suffered for 
his offence. 

Secure from this danger, James turned his attention to theological 
disputes. The severities of Elizabeth had restrained the partisans of 
the Church of Rome ; but the fanaticism of the Puritans was a matter 
more difficult to subdue. Nevertheless, he was willing that the divines 
of the Church of England should hold a conference with them at Hamp- 
ton Court. The objects of the controversy were mostly the ceremonies 
and not the doctrines. Some small change in the liturgy was the only 
fruit of this conference. Each party retained its prejudices, with all 
the animosity they inspired. 

From this time the parliament began to assume a more liberal spirit. 
The love of liberty had increased with the taste that now prevailed for 
letters. From the spirit of independence the parliament opposed the 
union of the kingdoms of Scotland and England ; a union which true 
policy must have considered as the greatest advantage. They also re- 
Mention her age, how long she reigned, and her character. — Who was her 
successor? — What conspiracy occurred in the beginning of this reign? — What 
controversy was held with the Puritans ? 



106 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

fused the king a supply which he wanted. This conduct of parliament 
showed the new principles that were taking root in the nation. James 
did not foresee the consequences. He relied on the rights of the crown, 
without imagining that his subjects could have any rights to set against 
them. 

His weakness and timidity, rather than any political mctives, made 
him conclude a peace with Spain. Bat a great conspiracy disturbed 
that tranquillity so favourable to his indolence. The Catholics, per- 
suaded at first that the son of Mary would certainly favour their reli- 
gion and mitigate their laws, enraged at finding themselves treated 
with the same rigour, indulged in the principles of a blind zeal. Cates- 
by and Piercy, men of distinguished birth, united in a project of estab- 
lishing their religion on the ruins of every thing that was great in the 
kingdom. The king, the royal family, and the parliament were to be 
involved in one common ruin. For the execution of this incredible en- 
terprise, there were twenty conspirators mutually sworn to fidelity. 
Thirty-six barrels of gunpowder were concealed under the hall where 
the parliament assembled. The secret did not transpire. The day of 
execution was at 'hand. Happily, Lord Mounteagle, a Catholic, was 
advised by an anonymous letter not to appear in the parliament house. 
The parliament, it was said, would receive a dreadful blow, without 
knowing from what quarter it came. 

Mounteagle consulted Lord Salisbury, secretary of state, and though 
at first they gave but little credit to the letter, they communicated it 
to the king. James judged differently. The vaults were searched, 
the powder was discovered, and one of the conspirators, Guido Faux, 
was taken. The fear of torture at length compelled him to declare his 
accomplices. They having fled to Warwickshire, stood upon their de- 
fence, though so few in number. Their powder failing, great part of 
them were killed. Some of them being conveyed to prison, confessed 
their crime and were executed ; others experienced the king's mercy. 
Two Jesuits, Garnet and Oldcorne, it is said, were privy to the plot, and 
had abused the confession to confirm the will of the culprits. Garnet 
was executed with the rest. 

This deed excited the rage of the English against the Papists. But 
James moderated their resentment : he declared in parliament that the 
whole body should not be accused for the acts of a few, and that, while 
he punished the guilty, he would protect the innocent. At length he 
even mitigated his own laws against that people. Difference of reli- 
gion did not exclude those from his favour whom he thought worthy 
of it. 

In 1610, the parliament re-assembled, and made new efforts against 
his prerogative. A considerable supply, which he obtained in 1606, 
was in a short time dissipated. An indiscreet profusion rendered him 
every day poorer, and made those supplies necessary which the parlia- 
ment would not grant. He seemed impressed with the conviction that 

What were the views of James and the parliament? — Relate the gunpowder 
plot. — And the means of its discovery. — Its effect on the people. — The king's 
clemency. — Was not James profuse of the public money ? 



JAMES I. 107 

the royal authority had no bounds, but he found, with indignation, that 
bounds were prescribed to it. These agitations seemed to announce the 
approach of those violent storms which, in the reign of his successor, 
overwhelmed the throne. 

About 1612, the king turned his attention to Ireland. Though that 
country had been subject to England four hundred and forty years, yet 
they had continued ignorant, and were a prey to the tyranny of their 
conquerors. James determined to secure to them their property, de- 
fended the people from the oppression of the nobility, introduced agri- 
culture, and abolished barbarous customs, so that in the course of a few 
years he was enabled to govern them by justice and the laws ; and this 
was the most glorious monument of James's reign. 

About this time, Robert Carr, a youth of good family in Scotland, 
attracted the king's attention and became a favourite. The king 
knighted him ; he was next created Viscount Rochester, honoured with 
the order of the Garter, made a privy councillor, and at last created 
Earl of Somerset. Some time after, being accused and convicted of 
being accessary to an infamous murder, he sunk to the level from which 
folly had raised him. The king, however, pardoned him, though his 
accomplices were punished. James was not so improvident as to part 
with one favourite before he had obtained another. George Villiers, a 
young man remarkable for his beauty and effeminacy, attracted the 
monarch's regards, and weakened the influence of the former favourite. 
The fortune of Villiers grew with amazing rapidity ; he was created 
Duke of Buckingham, Lord High Admiral of England, &c, so that in 
a few years he was loaded with favours sufficient to reward the merit 
of many illustrious men. Without economy, and lavish to his favour- 
ites, his resources were ill proportioned to his wants. After selling 
baronets' titles to the amount of two hundred thousand pounds sterling, 
he restored to the Dutch three important places which Elizabeth had 
required as pledges for the sums advanced to them. He was contented 
to receive about one-third of those sums, which amounted to nearly 
seven hundred thousand pounds sterling. 

SECTION 2. 

About the year 1617, James turned his views to Scotland. He was 
extremely desirous of establishing there the mode of worship and doctrines 
of the church of England. In that country fanaticism had raged with 
all its horrors, and the Scots had expressed an extreme aversion to these 
and such like ceremonies. In England, also, from an erroneous Catholic 
persuasion, that holidays were intended not only for the honour of God, 
but as a relaxation from labour, he ordered that, after divine service, all 
manner of harmless amusements might be exercised, which gave great 
offence to many conscientious minds. 

The famous Sir Walter Raleigh, during his imprisonment of thirteen 
years, had written several learned works, and the favourable disposition 

By what means did James benefit Ireland? — Mention who were James's fa- 
vourites. — What was the history of Carr ? — Of Buckingham ? — Did not James 
interfere in the religion of Scotland ? 



108 HISTORY Of ENGLAND. 

of the public, who thought such a valuable citizen ought to be restored 
to the State, increased his desire and his hope of liberty ; and he ex- 
pected to obtain it by publishing that in the reign of Elizabeth, he had 
discovered in Guiana a gold mine of immense value. James, though 
not much struck with so improbable a report, gave him the command 
of twelve ships ; and Sir Walter, in 1616, arrived on the coast of Gui- 
ana, and attacked the town of St. Thomas, belonging to the Spaniards, 
notwithstanding the peace concluded between Spain and England. The 
place was taken, but no treasure found. This called down the reproaches 
of those whom he had undertaken to command, and they compelled him 
to return with them to England to answer for his conduct. He and his 
companions were examined before the privy council. In the course of 
his trial he is said to have shown great coolness and ability, and to have 
displayed not less of intrepidity at the time of his execution. On feel- 
ing the edge of the axe, he observed, that it was a sharp and sure rem- 
edy for all evils. Raleigh was one of those men whose genius was 
suited to great enterprises and emergencies. He was one of the ear- 
liest and most efficient friends of colonization in North America, sent 
out several expeditions and spent a large fortune in attempting the set- 
tlement of North Carolina. If the introduction into England of tobacco 
as an article of commerce and impost, and of the potato as an article of 
culture and food, were his only benefactions to his country, she would 
owe him an eternal debt of gratitude. His character stands higher 
now than in his own time. 

The king's eldest daughter had been married to Frederic, the Elector 
Palatine of Germany ; and if any event could have roused him from his 
inactivity, it should have been the disaster of his son-in-law. Bohemia, 
having revolted from the house of Austria, offered the crown to Frede- 
ric, who readily received it. The emperor, Ferdinand IL, after having 
conquered Prague, took from him his hereditary possessions. The Eng- 
lish expressed a great desire of revenge, and were bent on war, but 
James flattered himself he should be able to re-establish his son-in-law 
in the palatinate by negotiation : but Ferdinand had given it to the Duke 
of Bavaria, and James's negotiations produced nothing. The marriage 
of his son Charles with the Infanta of Spain, seeming to him a sure 
means of restoring the elector, he solicited that alliance ; and Digby, 
Earl of Bristol, ambassador at the Spanish court, conducted the nego- 
tiation. But Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, the king's favourite, by an 
unparalleled piece of folly, frustrated the whole. 

This rash favourite engaged Charles in a romantic adventure to Spain. 
Charles was to be the knight errant, and Buckingham his squire, and 
they prevailed with the king to consent, and his weakness gave way to 
what his judgment disapproved. They set oft* post, with two or three 
attendants, and soon arrived at Madrid. The prince was received with 
great magnificence, and the treaty was concluded on conditions advan- 
tageous to the Catholics. But Pope Urban VIII. delayed its confirma- 

Relate the result of Sir Walter Raleigh's expedition. — His death and character. 
— What disaster happened to James's son-in-law ? — Relate Prince Charles's adven- 
ture to Spain. —When did James die ? — What was his character? 



CHARLES I. 109 

tion. Charles, impatient at the delay, set off with Buckingham to Lon- 
don. The prince Charles now turned his eyes towards France ; and 
Henrietta, daughter of Henry IV., was assigned to him with a portion 
of eight hundred thousand crowns, a. d. 1624. 

James died the year following, afflicted to see that peace which he 
nad maintained during his whole reign, and to the preservation of which 
he had sacrificed the able and accomplished Raleigh, broken at last. 
James was liberal, but at the same time extravagant: his profusion 
made him indigent. The English took advantage of it, and made 
themselves his masters. Elizabeth's economy was, as we observed 
before, the greatest security of her prerogative. 

His doctrines of absolute authority were the ruling principles of the 
house of Tudor. It is said that at an entertainment, where the bishops 
Neill and Andrews were present, he openly asked them if he had not a 
right to the people's money, without the concurrence of parliament. 
Neill said he had ; James pressed Andrews for his answer. " Well," 
said Andrews, " your majesty, without transgressing any law, may take 
my brother Neill's money, because he offers it." 

The immortal Shakspeare flourished in this as well as in part of the 
former reign. Bacon opened a wide field for the cultivation of sound 
philosophy. The fine arts, and the amusements of society, drew the 
nobility to the metropolis. Commerce and the marine were in a flou- 
rishing state. English colonies were established in America, very ad- 
vantageously. In short, the peaceful reign of James would have con- 
tributed to the happiness of England, if his courage had been equal to 
his humanity, and his discretion equal to his zeal for the prerogative. 

Under the princes of the house of Tudor, the great council of the 
nation were slaves to the court. They abandoned the constitution, as 
founded on Magna Charta, to the absolute power of the sovereign. But 
it was now passing from one extreme to the other. The bold spirit of 
the commons grew up imperceptibly ; nothing escaped their attention 
and vigilance ; they examined the rights of the crown in the minutest 
articles. 

SECTION 3. 
CHARLES I. A.D. 1625. 

A prince at the age of twenty-five, brave, sober, and virtuous, was 
likely, it may be thought, to make England respectable among the 
nations, and preserve submission at home. But unfortunately Charles, 
like his father, was under the influence of the Duke of Buckingham, 
and the public hatred of the minister could not fail to devolve on the 
monarch. Besides, the new king inheriting the principles of James I., 
equally obstinate and open to prejudice, the seeds of discord scattered 
through the kingdom would naturally produce, in such a reign, the most 
unhappy effects. 

Relate his question to the bishops, and their answers. — What great characters 
flourished in this reign ? — What changes were taking place in the national coun- 
cils ? — In politics ? — Under whose influence did Charles I. commence his reign ? 
10 



HO HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Charles, in coming to the throne, had been loaded with a treaty for 
defending the Prince Palatine, his brother-in-law, in the last reign, com- 
menced at the request of the people ; and great supplies were needful, 
in order to cope with the power of the house of Austria. The supplies 
granted by parliament did not exceed one hundred and twelve thousand 
pounds, a sum far from sufficient for the purposes of such a conflict. 
The principal members of the house, persuaded that the power of the 
crown had been increased at the expense of the liberties of the people, 
were inclined to confine it within narrower limits, and the necessities 
of the prince were favourable to their designs, and of these they availed 
themselves. The rights of the commons to grant or refuse the neces- 
sary supplies, they regarded as an infallible means of gaining the most 
important concessions. These politics disconcerted the hopes of the 
king ; he dissolved a parliament from which he had nothing to expect. 
He fitted out a fleet, by the aid of a tax called a benevolence, and for 
which privy seals were issued, and sent it to the coast of Spain, an 
expedition which proved wholly ineffectual. 

Obliged once more to have recourse to parliament, a. d. i628, he 
found them possessed of the same views, and a restless spirit of liberty. 
The king ordered them to dispatch the requisite supplies, and they 
were told, if they refused the money necessary for the crown, the ex* 
ample of other princes should be followed, who had known how to 
abolish national assemblies : a rash menace, calculated rather to inflame 
than to intimidate the patriots. The imprisonment of two members 
occasioned a new subject of complaint. The commons declared that no 
business should go forward till their privileges were restored, by which 
declaration they soon obtained the enlargement of the two prisoners. 
These measures, followed by violent efforts against the Papists, and 
against the levying of tonnage and poundage, greatly heightened the 
displeasure of Charles. 

After dissolving the parliament, he had recourse to more dangerous 
expedients ; — compositions with the Catholics for dispensing with the 
penal laws — free gifts — forced loans; — violent and illegal measures, 
which, though not without precedent, were incompatible with the con- 
stitution of the kingdom. Many subjects were imprisoned for refusing 
the loans ; some appealed to the laws, and demanded their enlargement. 

The Duke of Soubise, one of the chiefs of the Huguenots of France, 
solicited assistance at London. The minister supported his applica- 
tions ; and Charles, notwithstanding his domestic troubles, was led into 
that dangerous war, and fitted out a fleet to make a descent upon France 
with seven thousand land troops. Though Buckingham knew nothing 
of the art of war, he took the command of the fleet, made a descent on 
the isle of Rhe, and failed in his enterprise by the grossest mismanage- 
ment. 

Charles again summoned a parliament in 1628, his only resource under 
his present necessities. The religious zeal of the commons was favour- 

What made large supplies necessary for the crown ? — Tn what did the commons 
disconcert the hopes of the king? — What threats from the king inflamed the com- 
mons ? — To what dangerous expedients had the king recourse " 



CHARLES I. Ill 

able to a war in defence of the Huguenots ; but the remembrance of 
Charles's threat, to take extraordinary steps if they refused to conform to 
his wishes, still spurred them on to attack the prerogative. The cry of 
liberty was echoed in the house of commons, as it had anciently been in 
the Roman senate, and many bold speeches were delivered. " We must 
preserve and defend our ancient, our legitimate, our vital liberties," said 
Wentworth ; " we must confirm the laws established by our ancestors ; 
we must put a seal to them such as no licentious spirit shall dare to 
break." From such language, it was easy to judge of the violence 
that would ensue. It was determined at all events to abolish forceJ 
loans, free gifts, taxes without the consent of parliament, the martial 
law, and above all, arbitrary imprisonment. These were abhorred, as 
abuses of the great charter ; and abuses could never pass into laws. 

With this view, the commons made an act, under the title of The 
Bill of Rights, to restrain the prerogative to its ancient limits. 
Charles, seconded by the house of lords, attempted to parry this 
blow, by advancing specious reasons. "What barrier," they asked, 
" would there be against rebellion, when the parliament were not 
sitting, if the king had not the power of imprisoning a subject ?" 
The commons, however, were insensible to this inconvenience. The 
bill passed in the upper house ; and Charles, after fruitless evasions, 
was constrained to put the seal to it, with the usual form, Let this bill 
be a law, as is desired. The king averted new encroachments by pro- 
roguing the parliament. 

If the sentiments of the major part of the clergy had prevailed, the 
prerogative would have been extended rather than abridged. Doctor 
Manwaring printed a sermon, in which he insisted that in cases of 
urgent necessity all property devolved to the crown ; that the prince 
might levy taxes without the consent of parliament ; that the divine 
law enjoined submission to all demands, however extraordinary, that he 
might make on his subjects. The two houses, provoked by this doc- 
trine, had punished the preacher with great severity, but the session 
being ended, he received from the king, together with his pardon, a 
considerable living, and some years after, the bishopric of St. Asaph. 
This imprudent conduct served still farther to inflame and irritate the 
people. 

Two subsidies were granted by parliament to carry on the prepara- 
tions against France. An English fleet attempted in vain to relieve 
Rochelle. Buckingham was fitting out another, more considerable, 
when he was assassinated at Portsmouth, by an officer named Felton, 
whose enthusiasm delivered his country from a minister who deserved 
the public hatred, as much as he was unworthy of the favour of the 
two monarchs whom he had exposed to so many misfortunes. After the 
death of Buckingham, the English presented themselves before Rochelle, 
but they could not force the mole which Richelieu had caused to be 
erected in the sea. a. d. 1629. 



What abuses were the commons determined to abolish ? — For what purpose was 
the bill of rights passed ? — How was the doctrine of divine right and passive obe- 
dience received ? — Relate the murder of the Duke of Buckingham. 



112 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

This event irritated the malcontents. The parliament being assem- 
bled at the time appointed, the commons pursued their plan with vigour. 
But their principal effort was to deprive the king of one of his greatest 
resources. The right of tonnage and poundage on the importation and 
exportation of merchandize, though originally the mere gift of the peo- 
ple, had been so strongly confirmed to the crown since the reign of 
Henry IV., that the kings had always claimed it, from the moment of 
their accession. This right, which had been granted for life to former 
kings, was allowed to Charles only one year. Finding the commons 
resolved to strip him of it, he sent a message to them, importing that 
he had never pretended to look upon it as a branch of the prerogative ; 
that necessity alone had compelled him to make use of it till that time ; 
and that he desired the house to favour him with this gratuity of the 
people by a bill. This request was the more reasonable, as tonnage 
and poundage made a considerable part of his limited revenue. But 
the house was inflexible. The officers who levied this duty were 
deemed enemies to the nation, and the merchants who paid it volun- 
tarily, were considered as traitors to their country. A few days after, 
Charles dissolved the parliament, and by indiscreet severities inflamed 
the minds of the factious. 

That he might be no longer harassed with parliamentary turbulence, 
he made peace with France, abandoned the Huguenots to the clemency 
of Louis XIII., and soon after concluded a treaty with the Spaniards, 
from whom he obtained nothing more than a promise of their using 
their good offices to restore the Elector Palatine. The victories of Gus- 
tavus Adolphus, king of Sweden, the most formidable enemy of the 
Austrian power, served also to raise the hopes of Frederic. 

SECTION 4. 

Charles, being now at peace with the neighbouring nations, eased of 
a burthen too heavy for him, instructed by experience, naturally mode- 
rate, virtuous from principle, no longer a slave to the pernicious coun- 
cils of Buckingham, and blest with a wise and faithful minister in 
Wcntwbrth, Earl of Strafford, whom he had detached from the repub- 
lican party by conferring honours upon him ; it might have been expected 
that his affairs would wear a more favourable aspect, but in reality it 
gave occasion to new troubles. 

The king unfortunately honoured Laud with his confidence, a prelate 
whose disinterested principles and strict morals were no doubt praise- 
worthy ; but whose superstitious prejudices, obstinate zeal, enterprising 
spirit, and inflexible firmness in opposition to the national spirit, were 
likely to be productive of the greatest evils. He advanced Laud to the 
see of Canterbury, and thus empowered him to exercise a kind of reli- 
gious despotism. He multiplied church ceremonies, several of which 
were similar to those of the church of Rome ; and the Puritans beheld 

Did the commons grant to the king tonnage and poundage ? — Wilh whom did 
Charles now make peace ? — What favourable circumstances now attended Charles ? 
— Enumerate the great qualities of Archbishop Laud. 



CHARLES I. 113 

with horror what they called abominable superstitions, and so many 
scandalous attributes of Antichrist. 

Distressed for money notwithstanding- the strictest economy, the king 
began to make a free use of his authority. To the right of tonnage 
and poundage, to palliated monopolies, to compositions with noncon- 
formists, he added the tax of ship-money, for the maintenance of the 
marine. These taxes, though ostensibly for the public good, occasioned 
great discontent. Decrees of the court of high commission, and the 
star-chamber, still formidable tribunals directed by the crown, height- 
ened the national grievances ; and the people saw with regret that no 
parliament was to be summoned. Prynne, a Puritan lawyer, was sen- 
tenced to the pillory, to lose both his ears, and to be imprisoned for 
life, for having written against the hierarchy and the innovations of 
Laud. The bishop of Lincoln was cruelly punished for giving offence 
to Laud. But the trial of John Hampden interested the whole nation. 
A firm friend of liberty, Hampden refused to pay ten shillings for ship- 
money. The cause was tried, and the pleadings lasted twelve days. 
His counsel ably advocated his cause, but the judges sentenced Hamp- 
den to pay the tax ; and the people, considering in its true light the 
principle thus supported, looked upon themselves as a prey to the 
scourge of despotism. 

After the example of his father, this prince was desirous of establish- 
ing in Scotland the discipline and worship of the church of England. 
He loved church ceremonies, and wished to have them received as es- 
sentials of divine worship. He sent canons to the Scots, for the regu- 
lation of their worship and ecclesiastical jurisdiction ; but that people 
was not disposed to receive them. The nobility, from a jealousy of 
power, and the Presbyterian clergy, from principles of equality, were 
enemies to episcopacy ; and their universal hatred of the church of 
Rome made them abhor what had the least resemblance to it. On a 
day appointed, the dean of Edinburgh, in a surplice, began the service 
with Charles's liturgy ; and the people cried out, " A pope ! — Antichrist ! 
— stone him," &c. He was pursued out of the church ; the contagion 
spread, and the magistrates suffered a thousand insults. At length, the 
four councils of the nation assembled at Edinburgh in 1638, and formed 
the famous covenant, by which they engaged upon oath to defend the 
profession of the faith against popery, to reject all innovations, and 
mutually to defend each other in support of religion and the royal 
authority. 

Charles had neither power to quell these measures, nor prudence to 
give up the design that occasioned them. He only offered to suspend 
the liturgy for a time, till it could be received in a legal way, provided 
they would retract the covenant they had entered into. Their answer 
was, they would sooner abjure their baptism. They afterwards declared 
all acts with regard to ecclesiastical matters, made since the advance- 
ment of James to the crown of England, null and void. A measure so 

What persons were tried and punished, or fined ? — How did the Scots receive 
Charles's church canons ? — What determination did the Scots form ? 
10* 



114 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

bold could not be supported but by arms. They prepared openly for 
war, and seized all places of strength, a. d. 1639. 

Charles, though he loved both peace and Scotland, his native country, 
could not avoid raising troops ; but when at the head of the army, he 
too hastily came to terms with the enemy. The measures of the Scot- 
tish parliament compelled him again to have recourse to arms, and the 
rebels made themselves masters of Newcastle. 

A new parliament was now called, to support the royal authority ; 
and if the spirit of party could have kept within bounds, the commons 
might have prevented the most dreadful evils by a prudent compliance. 
The king in vain urged them to grant those supplies that were evi- 
dently necessary. In vain he gave them his royal word that they should 
afterwards be at liberty to continue their deliberations and to make their 
remonstrances. In vain he offered to give up ship-money, which had 
nevertheless been entirely applied to the maintenance of the navy. 
Their favourite system of independence overbore every other considera- 
tion. If Charles and his predecessor extended the bounds of the pre- 
rogative, the popular doctrines were not less obstinately supported, 
and the king abolished the fourth parliament, as he had done the three 
preceding ones. The clergy, however, granted him a supply, and the 
courtiers lent him considerable sums ; but these resources were quite 
inadequate to his necessities, and the triumph of the opposition was at 
hand. 

Charles now called his fifth parliament, and it proved a crisis that fore- 
boded a complete revolution. It was this parliament that conspired the 
ruin of Strafford. He was impeached of high treason, together with 
Laud. Both were suspected of a design to establish arbitrary power, 
on the ruin of the laws and the constitution. The imprudent zeal of 
the queen had exposed her to all the rage of sectaries, who beheld with 
indignation a pope's nuncio, with a number of priests and Jesuits, calmly 
basking in the sunshine of the court. The city of London presented a 
petition to parliament, signed by one thousand five hundred of their 
body, to abolish the power of episcopacy. 

The commons, by continual perseverance, acquired an authority which 
they abused. Charles neither knew how to observe a just medium, nor 
to avoid extremes, no less dangerous in politics than in morals. Too 
great a determination to defend his prerogative had plunged him into this 
abyss ; and too great indulgence to the enemies of the crown, completed 
his misfortunes. Charles signed a bill that the parliament should be 
summoned triennially ; and that when assembled it should be neither 
adjourned, prorogued, nor dissolved within the space of a fortnight, with- 
out the consent of the two houses. 

SECTION 5. 

These extraordinary concessions did not prevent the commons from 
prosecuting the earl of Strafford. That great man defended himself 

Would not the British parliament yield to Charles's proposals ? — What occurred 
in Charles's fifth parliament? — In what did Charles's misfortunes mainly consist 
-T- Relate the prosecution of the Earl of Strafford. 



CHARLES I. 115 

with such strength of evidence, as confounded his accusers. But where 
the passions sit in judgment, devoted innocence will always he found 
guilty. High treason had been clearly defined by the laws, and none 
of the facts alleged amounted to it. The house of commons, however, 
passed the bill of attainder against him, and it remained to be signed 
by the king and the lords. The king's palace was soon beset by a mul- 
titude of people, who demanded justice against Strafford. The queen 
and the court were for giving way to their violence. Juxton, bishop of 
London, alone had the courage to say, that if the bill was unjust it ought 
not to pass. 

In this extreme perplexity, Charles received a letter from the earl, 
wherein the minister intreated the prince to give him up. Necessity 
at last determined the monarch. He appointed four commissioners to 
sign the bill in his name, being incapable of doing it with his own hand. 
Strafford, on this unexpected news, expressed his surprise, in that too 
applicable passage of scripture, " Put not your confidence in princes, 
nor in any child of man, for there is no help in them." However, he 
went to meet his fate on the scaffold with heroic firmness. Charles, to 
the end of his life, considered his own weakness in this instance as a 
crime. Strafford had been governor of Ireland, and merited in that im- 
portant and difficult commission, the lasting gratitude of the public. 
His care, his vigilance, and his firmness, had secured peace, augmented 
the resources, encouraged agriculture and industry, established manu- 
factures, rendered the marine stronger than he found it, and always 
reconciled the interests of the king and the people, without the least 
suspicion of peculation. 

It was the fate of Charles I. to see his three kingdoms in flames at 
the same period. Ireland had been peaceable since the establishment 
of the laws and subordination, under Strafford's government. But that 
people being zealous Catholics, and sunk in superstitious ignorance, 
beheld with horror a number of Puritans scattered over their country. 
Besides this, the troubles of England and Scotland revived their passion 
for independence. Some of their chiefs projected a revolt ; and all the 
savage ferocity of fanaticism showed itself in the execution of their 
design, and Ireland became a scene of blood. The English Protestants 
were massacred with unexampled fury by the Catholics. Women and 
even children lent a hand to the carnage. More than forty thousand 
persons were murdered ; and those that escaped suffered the most inex- 
pressible hardships. 

Charles represented to the commons the necessity of granting sup- 
plies against Ireland, and he offered to give up this war to their care 
and discretion. They seized the opportunity, raised money, possessed 
themselves of the magazines, under pretence of the Irish expedition, 
but in fact to bring their unfortunate prince into subjection. Charles, 
stripped and degraded, and driven to the last extremity, animated by 
the advice of the queen and some others, determined to strike one bold 
stroke, after so many proofs of complaisance and weakness. He sent 

How did he meet his fate ? — How had he governed Ireland ? — Relate the mas- 
sacres that occurred in Ireland. — What occurred in the house of commons ? 



116 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

his attorney-general to the house of peers, to impeach lord Kimbolton, 
and five members of the lower house, of attempting to destroy the fun- 
damental laws of the kingdom, &c. The serjeant-at-arms demanded 
the five persons accused. The king's messengers sought them to no 
purpose ; at length the king appeared personally in the house, declared 
his pleasure, assured them he never had any intention of employing 
force, and that his desire was to act in conformity to the laws. The 
persons accused, apprised of his design, had time to withdraw. Not 
seeing them, he asked the speaker whether any one of them was there. 
" Sire," said the speaker, " in the place which I occupy, I have neither 
eyes to see nor tongue to speak, but by the direction of this house, whose 
servant I am; and I humbly ask pardon of your majesty, that I cannot 
make you any other answer." The day following Charles assembled 
the city council, and went himself, without guards, to inspire them with 
the greater confidence. He hoped they would afford no asylum to the 
persons he had impeached of high treason. 

The streets through which he passed were filled with seditious excla- 
mations. Privilege of Parliament ! Privilege ! cried the populace. 
Another cried, To your tents, oh- Israel ! as said the Israelites when 
they abandoned Rehoboam. The five persons accused were soon con- 
ducted in triumph to the house of commons. Petitions were received 
from all parts, portending a general rebellion. This rage infected even 
the women. The king, finding himself no longer safe in his palace, 
left London. In vain he attempted to repair, by an excess of conde- 
scension, the mischief he had done himself by an intemperate rashness, 
by offering to pardon the persons impeached. Hardly the shadow of 
royalty remained. The queen, whose imprudent zeal had made the 
papists obnoxious, felt the opposition of their enemies. Her confessor 
was in prison, and she, apprehensive of personal impeachment, was 
resolved to flee, no longer giving the king any other than timid coun- 
sels. 

The commons now advanced another claim, determined to secure 
their acquisition by arms. With this view, under the pretext of popish 
plots, they voted an augmentation of power to the governors and lieu- 
tenants ; and that they should be responsible not to the king, but to the 
parliament. The monarch was urged to consent. At length they 
invited him to return to the capital, probably that they might keep him 
in a state of subjection. But Charles retired to York, among a people 
who were favourable to him, and he resolved firmly to oppose the bill 
respecting the military. It was then that the enemies of the crown 
gave to the lord-lieutenants the command of the militia, the garrisons, 
and forts, obliging them to obey his majesty's orders, signified by the 
two houses ; that is, in reality, the orders of parliament, using the king's 
name, with an intent to dethrone him. 

Manifestoes, the harbingers of civil war, were published on each 
side. A quarrel so violent could not be decided by the pen. Charles 

How did the populace express their sentiments? — What stretch of power did 
the commons now claim ? 



CHARLES I. 117 

wanting to make himself master of the magazine of arms deposited in 
Hull, the governor shut the gates against him. Preparations were 
carried on with great vigour. The parliament received by way of loan 
considerable sums and a quantity of plate. People used great exer- 
tions to replenish the treasury. The women of London, in particular, 
gave up all their jewels and valuables, happy, as they said, to serve the 
cause of God against the wicked. But most of the peers joined the 
royal party, and followed the king. 

Charles protested that he required no other obedience to his orders 
than what was conformable with the laws ; and the lords in return de- 
clared they would receive such orders only. This prince appears 
not to have understood his real situation. His want of political pru- 
dence occasioned his ruin. The queen, a daughter of Henry IV. of 
France, exerted herself for him in Holland, and sent him a considerable 
quantity of arms and provisions, purchased with the jewels of the crown. 

SECTION 6. 

The proposals of the parliament were rejected with spirit. " If I 
agree to these councils," said Charles, " people may still wait upon me 
uncovered, and give me the title of majesty, but in point of real power 
I shall be nothing more than the image of a king." His resolution was 
taken. " He had been robbed," he said, " of his ships, his arms, and 
his money, but still he had a cause left." The first rank of the no- 
bility, the friends of episcopacy and the church of England, and the 
Catholics in particular, declared in his favour ; but the major part of the 
great towns, naturally inclined to republican principles, together with 
the Presbyterians, jealous of their independence, followed the contrary 
party. The parliament, being in possession of the ports and the navy, 
and having the riches of the nation at its disposal, seemed to have every 
advantage on its side. 

The royal army, in the meantime, though inconsiderable at first, soon 
became formidable. Charles was naturally brave. He had with him 
the princes Rupert and Maurice, his nephews, sons of the Elector Pala- 
tine. In a succession of hostilities, the royalists had frequently the ad- 
vantage. After gaining several battles, they besieged and took Bristol. 
They laid siege to Gloucester ; the assault was vigorous, and the de- 
fence not less so ; and it was just ready to fall into the hands of the 
king, when Essex, the parliament's general, came to its relief. Charles 
was obliged to raise the siege, and hastened to Newbury, where a con- 
test between him and Essex, in which the two armies gave proofs of 
the most astonishing valour, proved unfavourable to the royal cause. 
In this battle, the death of Lucius Carey, viscount Falkland, caused 
much grief to the king. Falkland had been a zealous parliamentarian, 
but when he found that the object of parliament was to annihilate mon« 
archy and the constitution, he embraced the royal interest. He mourn- 

What loans were raised for the service of the parliament ? — What part did the 
queen take in the business ? — What was Charles's reply to the parliament ? — Name 
a succession of hostilities that occurred. 



\ 



118 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

ed over the public miseries, and on the day of battle in which he fell, 
" I foresee," said he, "many evils threatening" my country, but I hope to 
be clear of them before night." The Marquis of Newcastle maintained 
the royal cause, while Sir Thomas Fairfax began to distinguish himself 
on the opposite party. 

Though Charles had attempted to make peace with the Scots, yet the 
parliament defeated his purposes: and they formed themselves into 
a solemn league to attack popery, prelacy, heresy, and profane cere- 
monies. They raised an army of twenty thousand men to support the 
parliament: Charles, on the other hand, concluded a truce with the Irish 
rebels ; and the Marquis of Ormond sent him several bodies of troops. 

In the year 1644, Charles called a parliament at Oxford, of such 
members as declared for his interest. The number of peers was here 
double those that met at Westminster, but of the commons not half the 
number. Both parties plunged into the horrors of war. The battle of 
Marston-Moor was one of the bloodiest that was fought. Cromwell, 
then lieutenant-general, decided the victory by his valour and conduct. 
Cromwell had a capacity adapted to the greatest enterprizes ; the ar- 
dour of an enthusiast, and the daring spirit of a leader, the talents of a 
general, and the genius and address of a statesman. He was one of 
the heads of the sect of Independents, who at that time had the control 
of the house of commons, and by whom a bill was passed that excluded 
members of parliament, a small number excepted, from all employment, 
civil and military ; and the upper house, too weak to stand the torrent, 
assented, from policy or from fear. Essex, Manchester, and many more 
peers, resigned their commissions. Sir Thomas Fairfax was appointed 
general, and he desired that he might have the assistance of Cromwell 
for a time. By this means Cromwell ultimately gained the military 
authority in his hands ; and Fairfax, an honest man without eminent 
parts, was only the instrument of his designs. 

In 1645, the commissioners of Charles and the parliament negotiated 
for a treaty, at Uxbridge ; but after twenty days of fruitless confer- 
ence, the commissioners parted. Archbishop Laud was at length sa- 
crificed to the pious vengeance of his enemies. The commons caused 
the old primate, whose principal fault was his zeal for high church prin- 
ciples, to be executed on a scaffold for high treason. And not long after, 
Charles received his decisive blow. 

Fairfax and Cromwell new-modelled their army. A rigid discipline 
increased the religious fervour of the soldiers. They passed in prayer, 
in conference, and spiritual lectures, all the time they could spare to 
amusement and repose. Their inflamed imaginations raised them above 
the character of humanity. In the royal army, on the contrary, there 
was nothing but licentiousness and disorder. This contrast foreboded 
great evils ; and the battle of Naseby* was decisive in favour of the 

* In Northamptonshire. 

What solemn league did the Scots enter into ? — Where did Charles now assem- 
ble the parliament ? — What was the result of the battle of Marston-Moor ? — How 
did Cromwell gain the military power? — What was the fate of Archbishop Laud? 
— Mention what discipline prevailed in each army. 



CHARLES I. 119 

commonwealth party. Prince Rupert, whose fiery courage knew no 
moderation, broke the left wing- of the enemy, and while he was pur- 
suing them with a blind impetuosity, Fairfax broke the line of battle 
troops, commanded by the king in person. The valour and dexterity 
of the king were of no use. He lost all his infantry, his baggage, and 
his coffers. 

After the battle of Naseby, the king's affairs declined very fast. 
Every thing yielded to the conquerors. Prince Rupert himself lost his 
bravery, and in a cowardly manner gave up Bristol. In Scotland, the 
Earl of Montrose, who had fought successfully for the royal cause, was 
defeated. Charles supported these disasters with great firmness of mind. 
He endeavoured in vain to bring the commons to a reasonable accommo- 
dation. With a view of drawing succours from Ireland, he sent propo- 
sals to the Marquis of Ormond, on condition of ten thousand men being 
sent to England ; and the commons were impressed with the conviction 
that the king's object was to re-establish the Catholic religion. 

As Fairfax was preparing to besiege the king in Oxford, the fear of 
being carried in triumph by the enemy induced him to seek an asylum 
in the Scottish army. At the sight of the king their surprise was ex- 
treme. They affected to do him homage, but it was to make him a 
slave. The parliament wanted him to be delivered into their hands, and 
four hundred thousand pounds, one-half to be paid down immediately, 
was the purchase. Charles was playing at chess, when he was inform- 
ed by letter that his person was sold by the Scots : and he continued 
the game, without showing the least emotion. When delivered up to 
the parliament, he was conveyed to Holmby Castle, in Northampton- 
shire, and he needed all his firmness to support the many indignities he 
met with. 

The tyranny of the parliament was at length destroyed by another 
species of tyranny. The artful Cromwell established a military parlia- 
ment, much more formidable than that of Westminster ; and in order to 
get possession of the king's person, one Joyce was sent with five hun- 
dred horse to Holmby, and entering the king's apartment, told him 
that he must follow immediately. Charles demanded by whose orders. 
Joyce, by way of answer, showed him one of his dragoons, well equip- 
ped. " Your orders," said the king, smiling, " are written in a fair 
character, and easy to be read." The commissioners of the parliament 
thus beheld their prey snatched from their hands; and the army, with 
this pledge in their possession, found it easy to give law to the two 
houses. This was Cromwell's object. Every thing w x as done by his 
address. Fairfax was the instrument of his political intrigues ; having 
too little sagacity to discover, or too much honesty to suspect, all the 
frauds of hypocrisy. 

What resulted from the battle of Naseby? — To what army did the king resort 
for refuge ? — Who obtained possession of the king's person ! — How ? 






120 HISTOR5T OF ENGLAND. 



SECTION 7. 

The parliament, however, still exercised its power ; a power that be- 
came more arbitrary than any that had been exercised by the king-. 
The excise, a tax on liquors and provisions, with several other imposts, 
alienated the minds of the people. At length, while the nation groaned 
beneath these oppressions, Cromwell marched to London at the head of 
the army, and compelled the parliament to revoke its decrees, and to 
change its haughtiness into complaisance. But the army now became 
despotic in its turn. The more there was conceded to it, the more it 
exacted. Thus from the government of a single master, they gave up 
England to a multitude of despots. 

When Charles was no longer in the hands of the parliament, his 
prison became more supportable ; he was permitted to see his family 
and his friends. Cromwell himself treated him like a king, and that 
prince hoped to gain him by titles and promises. Possibly he might 
have succeeded in time, if some critical events had not excited the 
usurper to break through all barriers. The king heard however of the 
project of parliament, for annihilating monarchy, and of their designs 
of assassination; and he fled from Hampton Court, and took refuge in 
the Isle of Wight, of which Hammond, a man devoted to Cromwell, 
was governor. 

A resolution was taken to get rid of the king by some decisive blow, 
that should have the appearance of justice. Charles offered to give up 
to the parliament the military power, and the nomination to great offices, 
provided that after his death those rights should revert to the crown. 
This offer was rejected with arrogance. Four preliminary articles were 
sent to him to subscribe, and those the most humiliating and unjust. 
He demanded to treat in person with the two houses, before he made 
concessions. This made the republicans outrageous, and the king got 
nothing but contempt and injurious treatment. Charles, calm in his 
prison, opposed this torrent of misfortunes with heroic firmness. 

In the meantime a considerable party suddenly rose in his defence. 
The Scots thought themselves bound by the Covenant to defend the 
regal as well as the Presbyterian power. Their parliament armed forty 
thousand men, and in many parts of England the partisans of Charles 
levied troops; and a second civil war was kindling in the kingdom. 
This induced the parliament to send fifteen commissioners to treat with 
the king. The commissioners found Charles in a situation that might 
have affected their sensibility; almost without attendants, his beard 
long, his hair neglected and grown gray with anxiety. But his mind 
had lost nothing of its penetration or its power. He discussed the most 
difficult points with a superiority of reason that astonished them ; while 
necessity compelled him to accept of odious conditions. He refused his 
assent to only two articles ; one for the punishment of those who had 
been his adherents, the other for the abolition of episcopacy. The ne- 

By what power did Cromwell control the parliament? — How was the king 
treated at first by Cromwell? — How were Charles's proposals received ? 



( 122 ) 



% 




CHARLES I. 123 

gotiators stuck at an article apparently the least difficult, that of allow- 
ing the queen, who was a Catholic, the exercise of her religion. " The 
two houses, detesting the abominable idolatry of the mass, cannot admit 
an exemption for the queen and her family from the penal laws on that 
head." Thus a blind perverseness shut up the way to a reconciliation. 

Cromwell soon dispersed the royalists, and penetrated into Scotland, 
where nothing could resist him. After overcoming every obstacle, his 
first care was to convey the king to a closer prison. The parliament, 
at first, had the courage to resist the king's opposers, and to declare 
that his concessions might serve as a basis for a national treaty ; but 
Colonel Pride, who had formerly been a carman, beset the House of 
Commons, and arrested forty-one Presbyterian members. The other 
suspected members were excluded, and the Independents alone remained. 
This shadow of a parliament executed the bold project of bringing 
the king to a trial. Commissioners were appointed to draw up the 
articles of impeachment, and the House of Commons declared him guilty 
of high treason. The peers, with a proper indignation, rejected the 
bill. But Cromwell, in giving his opinion, declared, " When I would 
have spoken of re-establishing his majesty, I found my tongue cleave 
unto the roof of my mouth, and I consider this circumstance as an an- 
swer from Heaven, which rejected that hardened prince." 

Charles, being conducted to London, appeared before his judges, 
among whom were Brereton, Cromwell, Harrison, GofTe and Whalley. 
The Attorney-general said, in the name of the Commons, that " Charles 
Stuart, being desirous of establishing a tyrannical government, had 
traitorously and wickedly made war on the parliament, &c, and that 
he was impeached as a traitor, a tyrant," &c. Charles, with a dignity 
and courage which ill-fortune had not abated, replied that he did not 
acknowledge the authority of that court, &c, but that if he were 
called upon in another manner, he would demonstrate to the world 
the justice of that war in which he was engaged in his own defence. 

This answer had no effect, and the new court continued the process. 
Charles having been brought up three times, and as often denying its 
jurisdiction, the judges pronoimced sentence of death. France, Hol- 
land, and Scotland in vain attempted to stop these proceedings, and 
four illustrious friends of the king, Richmond, Hertford, Southampton, 
and Lindsey, interposed their influence, but without avail. 

During the three days that were allowed the king before his execu- 
tion, he calmly employed himself on those eternal truths, which elevate 
the soul above the evils of mortality. The scaffold was erected before 
the palace of Whitehall. Charles mounted it without weakness. He 
harangued the people, protested his innocence of the charges preferred 
against him, and that he was punished for not having opposed an unjust 
sentence, (meaning, undoubtedly, that of Strafford,) he generously for- 
gave his enemies, and exhorted them and the nation to obedience to his 
lawful successor. His head was then severed from his body at one blow. 

What at last closed the door to a reconciliation? — In what words did Cromwell 
deliver his opinion ? — What were the charges against the king on his trial ? — Who 
interposed to prevent the death of the king? — What was Charles's deportment at 
the scaffold ? 



124 HISTOEY OF ENGLAND. 

Few kings have possessed so many virtues or so few vices. In times 
of happier tranquillity he would have reigned with glory, and with the 
confidence of his subjects ; but he wanted that political sagacity which 
can adapt itself to critical circumstances and events ; and he was led 
too easily by counsels inferior to his own. He was executed in the 
forty-ninth year of his age, and the twenty-fourth of his reign. He was 
of middle stature, robust, and well proportioned. His complexion was 
pale, his visage long, but pleasing, and his aspect melancholy ; and it is 
probable that the continued troubles in which he was involved had con- 
tributed to those impressions on his countenance. 

REMARKABLE EVENTS IN THIS REIGN. 

1625. A great plague in London, swept away above 35,000 persons. 
1630. A bright star appeared May 29th, and shone all the day. 

1635. Thomas Parr, being 152 years of age, was presented to the king. 

1636. Another plague in London. 

1643. Excise on ale, beer, &c., first imposed by parliament. 

SECTION 8. 
THE COMMONWEALTH. A. D. 1649. 

The parliament now governed England, and the strength the nation 
exhibited at this period is astonishing. Cromwell led an army to Ire- 
land, and rapidly overcame and conquered the whole kingdom ; but be- 
fore his departure he provided for the tranquillity of England. The 
excise and other extraordinary taxes were exacted with rigour. The 
government was administered with great vigour and decision. 

Cromwell, on his arrival in Ireland, obliged the Marquis of Ormond 
to raise the siege of Dublin ; carried the town of Tredah, which was 
defended by a numerous garrison, by assault, and ordered a general mas- 
sacre of the soldiers. This politic cruelty diffused an universal terror. 
The towns threw open their gates. Upwards of forty thousand men 
voluntarily fled their country, to enter into the service of foreigners. 

Cromwell, after his return to England, having taken his seat, received 
the thanks of the house for the services he had done the Commonwealth in 
Ireland, and as Charles II. had entered Scotland, they proceeded to delib- 
erate upon choosing a general for conducting war against the Scots, who 
had espoused the royal cause. Fairfax declining to take the command, 
upon principle, against the Presbyterians, it devolved upon Cromwell, 
who entered Scotland at the head of sixteen thousand men. a. d. 1660. 
Lesley commanded the Scotch army, and Charles attended the camp ; 
but the clergy taking umbrage at his vivacity and levity, obliged him 
to return. Cromwell began to be in want of provisions, and the Scotch 
general, by avoiding battle, reduced him to great extremity. The eccle- 
siastics had the ascendency over the troops, and by saying that the Lord 
had heard their prayers, and that they were sure of victory, Lesley was 

Describe Charles's character and his qualifies. — What were the remarkable 
events in this reign? — What appearance of vigour did the nation exhibit? — How 
came Cromwell to have the command against Scotland ? — What was Cromwell's 
success in Ireland ? 



THE COMMONWEALTH. 125 

constrained to leave the high ground and to hazard a battle. Crom- 
well, with half the number of men, put the Scots to flight at the first 
charge, took nine thousand prisoners, made himself master of Edinburgh 
and Leith, not losing more than forty men in all. 

The young prince, in this terrible exigence, took the resolution of 
passing into England, where no care had been taken to prevent his pro- 
gress. Had the royalists expected him, it would have been a favourable 
moment for a revolution. The militia soon assembled, by Cromwell's 
orders, and joined the regulars. At the head of forty thousand men he 
attacked Worcester, where the king had shut himself up with his par- 
tisans. Cromwell overturned every thing before him, and made himself 
master of the place. The streets were strewed with slaughter, and the 
Scotch army almost annihilated. 

Charles took to flight, separated from his companions, and arrived 
with the Earl of Derby at a remote farm, called the White Ladies, 
twenty-five miles from Worcester ; from thence he went to Boscobel, in 
Staffordshire. Here he concealed himself, for a whole day, in an oak, 
from whence he saw several soldiers pass in search of him. To give 
him an asylum was at the hazard of life ; to betray him, was the certain 
way to fortune; nevertheless he wandered one-and-forty days in dis- 
guise, in the midst of infinite perils ; and though no fewer than forty 
persons, masters and mistresses of families, and even servants, were in 
the secret, not one of them proved unfaithful to the trust. The prince 
at last met with a vessel at Brighthelmstone, in which he embarked for 
France. 

From this time the republic of England appeared to be more firmly 
established. Admiral Blake pursued prince Rupert, who commanded 
Charles's fleet, to the mouth of the Tagus. The King of Portugal 
having prevented his entering that river, he took several Portuguese 
ships, and the court of Lisbon was obliged to submit. The American 
colonies, also, at first faithful to the royal party, submitted to superior 
force. In Ireland, Ireton, who succeeded Cromwell, died, and General 
Ludlow completed the reduction of that kingdom. In Scotland a total 
subjection took place, under General Monk. These domestic successes 
made the parliament desirous of humbling their neighbours, and of dis- 
tinguishing themselves abroad. 

The Dutch had given them provocation. Dorislaus, their agent, had 
been stabbed at the Hague, by some royalists in the suite of Montrose, 
and another of the parliamentary deputies had been insulted with impu- 
nity. London was desirous of a rupture, and to chagrin the Dutch, the 
famous navigation bill was passed, by which all foreigners were prohi- 
bited from bringing to England any merchandize that was not the pro- 
duce of their country, or fabricated among them. This measure, fol- 
lowed by some violences, made the States apprehensive of an open war. 
They attempted to prevent it by negotiation, but at the same time took 
the precaution to fit out a fleet of a hundred and fifty sail. The famous 

Describe the battle of Worcester ? — Where did Prince Charles fly for refuge ? — 
What conquests were made at this time abroad? — What caused an open rupture 
with the Dutch ? 
11 * 



126 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Van Tromp was charged with the defence of the Dutch navy against 
the English privateers. He met Blake near Dover. 

The two fleets engaged, and it was impossible to say which was the 
aggressor. Holland in vain sought to justify herself. The English par- 
liament would hear no apology, and seized the opportunity of declaring 
war. To their celebrated Van Tromp was opposed the courage and 
activity of Blake, who, though he had not embarked in the naval com- 
mand till late in life, yet surpassed all that went before him in courage 
and dexterity. Many were the engagements between these celebrated 
admirals, but the English, in the end, had greatly the advantage. 

The parliament congratulated themselves on their success at sea, and 
more particularly as it would tend to diminish the power of General 
Cromwell by land. Cromwell perceived their motive ; he knew they 
dreaded his growing power, and secure in the attachment of the army, 
he was determined to dissolve the parliament. He marched at the head 
of three hundred soldiers, entered the lobby, heard the debates for a few 
minutes, then hastily rising up he loaded the house with reproaches ; 
accusing them of tyranny, ambition, and rapine. The soldiers appeared 
on the first signal. Then with inimitable effrontery, " Fie, fie," cried 
he, " begone, you are no longer a parliament ; the Lord hath cast you 
off;" and laying hold on some of their cloaks, he charged them seve- 
rally with their vices. Then addressing himself to the house, "It is 
you who have compelled me to this. I intreated the Lord night and 
day that he would rather slay me than put this commission upon me." 
After which, the soldiers having turned out the members, he ordered 
the doors to be shut, and put the keys in his pocket. No circumstance 
better marks the character of Cromwell, who though a man of the pro- 
foundest subtlety, had, nevertheless, the most fiery intrepidity. 

SECTION 9. 

Not doubting but heaven had invested him with the sole administra- 
tion of government, yet willing to satisfy the people with the appear- 
ance of a republic, he summoned one hundred and twenty-eight Eng- 
lishmen, six Irish, and five Scots to appear in London, and entrusted 
them for fifteen months with the legislative authority, which authority 
they were afterwards to transfer to one hundred and thirty-nine others, 
chosen by themselves. This assembly, composed of the dregs of the 
people, declared universities and other seats of learning to be vain and 
heathenish institutions. 

This parliament soon fell into contempt. It got the name of Bare- 
bone's Parliament, from one of its members, who was called Praise God 
Barebone. Some of the members, sensible of the ridicule thrown out 
against them, assembled earlier than usual, and observing to each other 
that they had met long enough, hastened to Cromwell, with Rouse, 
their Speaker, at their head, and into his hands resigned the authority 
with which they had been invested. 

What occurred between the admirals Van Tromp and Blake? — How did Crom- 
well address the house ? — What followed ? — How did Cromwell appoint a new 
parliament ? — By what name were they distinguished ? 



THE COMMONWEALTH. 127 

The rest, consisting- of a small number, designing to protest 
against this act, a troop of soldiers came up and decided the question. 
" What are you doing here V said Colonel White. " We are seeking 
the Lord," said they. " Then," replied the colonel, " you may go and 
seek him elsewhere, for I assure you he has not been seen here for this 
long time." They all withdrew. 

The military council conferred on Cromwell the title of Protector, 
with an authority little different from that of a king. Justice was to be 
administered in his name ; the military power, the power of making 
peace, war, and alliances, was invested in his hands. He was to have 
a standing army of thirty thousand men. His dignity was for life, and 
the council empowered him to nominate a successor. 

The war against Holland was revived. The two nations tore each 
other in pieces at sea, for the frivolous honour of a flag. The English 
admirals, Monk and Dean, engaged on the coast of Flanders a fleet of 
a hundred sail, commanded by the gallant Van Tromp. Dean fell in 
the action. In a second engagement, soon after, the Dutch admiral was 
slain. The commerce of the Dutch suffered prodigiously. At length, 
a. d. 1654, the Protector signed a treaty of peace, and a defensive 
league. Holland gave up the honour of the flag, and lost nothing con- 
siderable, except paying forty-five thousand pounds as an indemnifica-* 
tion for former expenses, and restoring to the English East India Com- 
pany a part of those dominions of which the Dutch had dispossessed 
them in the former reign. 

Cromwell was not less successful in his negotiations with the court 
of France. Cardinal Mazarin concluded a treaty with him, by which 
France abandoned Charles, and England joined her against Spain. 
The court of Spain was not less assiduous to gain his friendship, but 
without success. Cromwell lent France six thousand men, to attack 
the Spanish dominions in the Netherlands, and for that service Dunkirk 
was put into the hands of the English. Blake, also, whose fame had 
spread over Europe, entered the Mediterranean with a fleet of thirty 
sail, and conquered all that dared to oppose him. Casting anchor before 
Leghorn, he obtained satisfaction for some injuries the English com- 
merce had suffered from the Duke of Tuscany. At Algiers, he re- 
strained the Dey's piratical subjects from further injuring the English. 
At Tunis, making the same demand, a. d. 1655, the Dey of that place 
told him to look at the two castles, Porto Farino and Goletta, and do his 
worst. Blake accepted the challenge, entered the port, burnt the ship- 
ping, and then sailed out triumphantly to pursue his voyage. At Cadiz 
he took two galleons, valued at nearly two millions of dollars. 
In the bay of Santa Cruz, at the Canaries, he burnt a Spanish fleet of 
sixteen ships, notwithstanding the fire from a castle and seven redoubts, 
which seemed sufficient to blow up his whole fleet. Returning to Eng- 
land to enjoy the fame of his noble actions, as he came within sight of 
his native country he expired. This gallant man, though a republican 
in principles, had always the confidence of Cromwell. " We should 

What title did the council confer on Cromwell ? — On what conditions was peace 
made with the Dutch ? — What took place in France, Leghorn, Tunis, &c. ? 






128 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

fight for our country," said he, " into whatever hands the government 
may have fallen." 

During this period another expedition was going forward under the 
command of Admiral Penn and General Venables, with about four thou- 
sand land troops, to attack the island of Hispaniola. Failing in this, 
they steered for Jamaica, which surrendered to them without a blow. 
These conquests contributed greatly to enhance the Protector's reputa- 
tion abroad. 

Cromwell hoped, ultimately, to confirm his usurpation by a legal 
establishment. With this view, a. d. 1657, he assembled a parliament, 
composed of the representatives of three kingdoms. Ireland and Scot- 
land nominated such members as he chose. To secure a majority of 
votes, he excluded a hundred suspected members, and thus made him- 
self master of the house. In the first place, it abrogated all the titles 
of the Stuart family. Then it was moved that the Protector should 
have the title of king ; and after some warm debates, the majority were 
for the bill. A committee, dispatched to Cromwell, offered him the 
title, and though his ambition aspired to the crown, and a single word 
would have made him king, yet he refused it. The fear of a revolt of 
the army, to which the name of king was odious, and the prospect of 
slumbering conspiracies, prevailed over ambition itself. 

Though he declined the crown, he resolved upon a new inauguration, 
which was accordingly performed in Westminster Hall, June 26, 1657, 
with all the splendour of a coronation. The names of Commonwealth 
and Protector were retained. He was allowed to name his successor, 
and they assigned him a perpetual revenue. A million a-year for the 
army and navy ; and three hundred thousand pounds for the civil list. 
To this they added the power of instituting a new house of parliament, 
which should exercise in part the functions of the ancient House of 
Peers. 

Not only his son-in-law, and his own sons, but his daughters also were 
opposed to his usurpation: but above all, Mrs. Claypole, his favourite 
daughter, upon her death-bed upbraided him with those crimes that had 
led him to trample on the throne. 

The terrors that follow a tyrant never forsook him ; — always in arms 
and armour, surrounded with a numerous guard, never sleeping three 
successive nights in the same apartment. These cruel agitations 
brought on him a slow fever, which soon appeared dangerous. He died 
on the 3d of September, the anniversary of the victories at Dunbar 
and Worcester, the day he had considered as the most fortunate of his 
life. He was then fifty-nine years old, and had usurped the government 
nine years. His death was rendered remarkable, by one of the most 
violent tempests which had blown in the memory of man. 

This extraordinary man, though of a good family, was born to no for- 
tune. His education was narrow, and he was unknown to the world 
till the age of forty-four, when he was chosen member of parliament 

What West India island was now possessed by the English ? — What prevented 
Cromwell's assuming the regal title ? — Under what title was Cromwell inaugurat- 
ed ? — What alarms agitated him, and hastened his death ? . 



THE COMMONWEALTH. 129 

for the town of Cambridge. His valour and military talents, joined to 
an inflexible hatred of the royal cause, were the origin of his reputa- 
tion and his fortune. He was by no means eloquent, but he had an inti- 
mate knowledge of men, and his genius supplied him with the means 
of making them either the instruments or the victims of his passions ; 
and (as an author has observed) he wanted nothing but honesty to make 
him one of the greatest men in the world. 

SECTION 10. 

Richard Cromwell was at once acknowledged by the council, the 
army, the navy, and the whole country, as Protector of the Common- 
wealth. He was a plain, indolent, good-natured young man, brought up 
in the country, at a distance from business and intrigue. He was formed 
neither by inclination, habit, nor talents, to supply the place of the 
usurper. His first care was to summon the parliament, to obtain sup- 
plies ; but its discussions soon became formidable. 

The army was still more to be dreaded : they, in a tumultuous man- 
ner, required the Protector to dissolve the parliament. To this he had 
the weakness to consent ; and having thereby deprived himself of his 
proper support, in a few days after he resigned the protectorate. His 
brother, Henry, Governor of Ireland, a man of better parts, but not of 
greater ambition, resigned at the same time. Such was the fate of Crom- 
well's family. That edifice of grandeur, erected with so much ambi- 
tion, disappeared almost instantaneously. Richard retired to live first 
on the continent, and afterwards on his paternal fortune at Cheshunt, in 
Hertfordshire, where he died in 1712. 

The military council, finding itself in power, yet not venturing to 
exercise it without some form of civil administration, thought of recall- 
ing the long parliament which had dethroned Charles L, and which, out 
of contempt, was called the Rump. But the army and the parliament 
did not agree, and the officers made use of their power, and the Rump 
was dissolved by Lambert, with the same ease that it had been by 
Cromwell. 

General Monk, who had been appointed by Cromwell Governor of 
Scotland, had gained the love both of the soldiers and the people ; and 
he declared in favour of the parliament against those who had dismissed 
it : but whether he meant only to oppose the views of the ambitious 
Lambert, or secretly meditated the restoration of the king, remained 
unknown ; and his prudence kept his designs impenetrable. As soon 
as it was known that the governor of Scotland took the part of the par- 
liament, many of the English followed the example. Whole regiments 
revolted. 

Monk traversed England at the head of the army. People joined 
him from all quarters ; they implored him to restore the government. 
At first he appeared to be zealous for the Rump. At length, on their 

Mention his education, talents, and character. — What was Richard Cromwell's 
general character?— How came he to resign the protectorate? — How did the mili- 
tary succeed in their design ? — Describe the caution with which Monk proceeded. 



* 



130 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

discovering his real designs, he reproached them with tyranny. The 
members that had been excluded from parliament were invited to re- 
sume their place. The R,ump retired in confusion. 

This happy event was the result of Monk's wisdom and policy. Un- 
moved by all the offers of the factious, he pursued his plan with equal 
firmness and prudence; and changed the face of the nation without 
shedding a drop of blood. His designs, with regard to the king, still 
remained a secret. Charles was at Brussels, and fearing that the 
Spaniards would retain him till they compelled him to give up Dunkirk 
and Jamaica, Monk advised him, by message, to leave their territories. 
Charles, in consequence, quitted the Netherlands ; and it was thought, 
had he remained there a few hours longer, he would have been detained. 

While the parliament was lamenting the late troubles, and express- 
ing their abhorrence of Cromwell's usurpation, no one yet venturing to 
mention the name of Charles, Monk acquainted the House that Gran- 
ville was at the door with dispatches from the prince. The whole 
house was in an ecstasy of joy. Granville was introduced. He pre- 
sented a letter and a declaration from Charles. The prince offered a 
general indemnity to all criminals but such as should be excepted by 
the parliament, an entire liberty of conscience, &c. : every one was 
satisfied, and Charles II. was solemnly proclaimed. 

The two houses, (for the peers had resumed their rights without 
opposition,) assisted at this pompous ceremony. Monk went to Dover 
to receive the prince, whom he had the glory to replace on his throne. 

No revolution was ever more rapid, more advantageous, or less vio- 
lent ; so many evils occasioned by civil commotions, had taught the 
English that a legal government was the only support of the liberties 
and happiness of the subject. 

In these times lived Harvey, who discovered the circulation of the 
blood; and Milton, the author of Paradise Lost. 

SECTION 11. 
CHARLES II. A.D. 1660. 

Every thing seemed to promise a reign equally glorious and fortunate 
for the king and the people. Charles was about thirty years of age, 
tutored by misfortunes, acquainted with men and courts, a man of 
genius, acute, sensible, polite, and unaffected. His council was at first 
chosen indifferently from among the Presbyterians and the loyalists. 
Monk was created Duke of Albemarle ; and Sir Edward Hyde, Earl of 
Clarendon. The latter was appointed chancellor and prime minister ; 
and in virtue and knowledge he had few equals. 

One of the first cares of government was to regulate the exceptions 
of the general amnesty ; and Charles insisted on clemency in a manner 
that was generally applauded. The regicide judges, and the furious 
republicans, were the only persons absolutely excepted. Some others 

What precautions did he give to Charles ? — What was the result of the despatches 
from Charles ? — With what exultation was Charles restored to his throne ? — What 
were Charles's qualities? — What titles did he create? 



CHARLES II. 131 

were deprived of all benefit of this act, incase of their accepting- public 
employments ; and some rendered incapable of holding them. It would 
have been difficult to show greater moderation, where there had been 
so many criminated. 

The revenue of the crown was fixed at twelve hundred thousand 
pounds, and this was superior to that of former kings. But the royal 
expenses were particularly enhanced, after the courts of Europe, follow- 
ing the example of Louis XIV., had adopted the system of keeping 
large standing armies. The maintenance of the navy, with some other 
Articles, which had formerly stood in no more than eighty thousand 
pounds per annum, now required eight hundred thousand pounds. 

The trial and execution of the regicides was matter of universal joy ; 
and nothing now remained, but to disband that numerous army, whose 
enthusiasm had been productive of disorders that might be repeated. 
Charles was struck with their martial deportment and discipline. He 
would have been glad to retain them, but Clarendon showed him the 
inconvenience of it. Only five thousand men and a few garrisons were 
retained. 

As episcopacy was a kind of appendage of monarchy, and had not 
been legally abolished, it was restored without violence, by the sole au- 
thority of the king. In an affair so delicate, and so odious to the Pres- 
byterians, Charles from the first showed himself very moderate. The 
episcopal jurisdiction was to be limited ; and each man was at liberty 
to pursue his principles. An insurrection of the Millenarians afforded 
the minister a pretext for abandoning that indulgence. Clarendon 
hated the Presbyterians, whose factious spirit, he said, had created all 
the troubles of the kingdom. The prelacy, so much opposed in Scotland, 
was established there also. The covenant, reverenced as divine, was 
dissolved. The Scotch parliament acquiesced, but the people still 
retained the leaven of discontent, which might one day ferment into 
the worst effects. Charles would gladly have united the Presbyterians 
with the national church; and for this purpose there was a conference 
of the clergy ; but as each party came determined to give nothing up, 
no arrangement w T as effected. 

A new parliament in 16G1, in which there were only fifty-six Pres- 
byterians in the lower house, distinguished its zeal for the church and 
the crown. The covenant, and other republican acts, were condemned 
to be burnt. At last a bill was passed for uniformity of religion; en- 
acting that every minister who had not received episcopal ordination, 
should receive it; that he should declare his approbation, without reserve, 
of the book of common prayer ; that he should take the oath of canoni- 
cal obedience ; and that lie should abjure the covenant. 

This was a thunder-stroke to the Presbyterians. Confounded with 
other nonconformists, and even with Catholics, they had the mortification 
of finding themselves exposed to penalties, after having seen their sect 
predominant during the commonwealth. The church of England was 

How did Charles regulate his general amnesty? — At what was the revenue of 
the crown fixed? — How was the (rial of the regicides received ? — To what extent 
was episcopacy restored ? — What did the new parliament, in Hi61, enact? 



^ 



132 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 



put on its ancient footing ; the penal laws were revived. Liberty of 
conscience, so expressly promised by the sovereign, was annihilated. 
The king reluctantly assented to the bill. Clarendon was the principal 
mover of it, and it created him many enemies. This parliament granted 
the king an extraordinary supply of above a million, and also an impost 
of two shillings for each hearth or fireplace. 

In 1662, Lambert and Vane, who were still in prison, were brought 
to trial ; they were both condemned, but Vane only suffered ; Lambert 
was respited, and lived upwards of thirty years after in exile. 

A king without economy must be exposed at times to cruel necessity. 
Charles's fault was an excessive love of pleasure, and the gratification 
of prodigality. The expenses of the crown were immense. Urged by 
necessity, he sold Dunkirk to France for four hundred thousand pounds. 
Clarendon himself approved this measure. The advantages arising 
from the possession were not adequate to the annual expense of the gar- 
rison. This, notwithstanding, occasioned great murmurs. 

SECTION 12. 

The act of uniformity produced a kind of ecclesiastical revolution. 
It was called the St. Bartholomew act, being appointed to take place on 
the 24th of August, the feast of that apostle ; though it bore no resem- 
blance to the St. Bartholomew's day in France. In one day, and by 
concert, about two thousand Presbyterian ministers gave up their bene- 
fices, because they would not sign the articles of the act. The church 
of England now in its turn persecuted its persecutors. In a. d. 1665, 
the Presbyterians were even prohibited coming within five miles (except 
when on journeys) of those places where they had exercised their min- 
istry, on pain of six months' imprisonment and a penalty of five pounds. 
But these enactions were by no means sanctioned by the king. Though 
suspected of indifference for all religions, he was secretly inclined to 
popery, which he had probably embraced before his restoration. 

His brother, the duke of York, with less understanding, but more 
spirit and activity, was a zealous papist ; and strongly solicited him to 
grant a general toleration. Charles proclaimed an indulgence to scru- 
pulous consciences, and gave his assurance that at the approaching ses- 
sions he would endeavour to have their indulgences confirmed. The 
parliament, which met soon after, far from approving the king's decla- 
ration, represented to him that extreme lenity had drawn into the king- 
dom a great number of Romish priests and Jesuits, and demanded an 
order for their removal. 

In 1664, a war commenced with Holland, which soon increased the 
king's necessities. The duke of York, whether from national interest, 
or from a hatred to a Protestant republic, excited his brother to a rup- 
ture. A supply of nearly two millions and a half, the greatest that had 

What obnoxious bill was Clarendon the mover of? — Who were now brought to 
trial? — Who suffered ? — What were Charles's principal failings? — What was 
the result of the act of uniformity ? — Did the king sanction it ? — Was Charles's 
proclamation approved by the parliament? — Name the occasion of a war with 
Holland. 



CHARLES II. 133 

ever been granted, enabled him to make a very grand appearance ; and 
war was declared, though Holland left nothing undone to prevent it. 
John de Witt was then at the head of the republic, in quality of grand 
pensioner. He had equal courage and prudence ; and armed against 
the dangers he could not avoid. 

The English fleet, commanded by the duke of York, in 1665, con- 
sisted of one hundred and fourteen sail, and had twenty thousand men 
on board. The ship of Opdam, the Dutch admiral, was blown up, and 
the Dutch were beaten. 

More than one hundred thousand persons died of the plague in Lon- 
don the same year, and a dreadful fire completed the desolation of the 
capital. It began in the house of a baker, and continued raging for 
three successive days and nights. Six hundred streets, and more than 
thirty thousand houses, were reduced to ashes. The streets were very 
narrow, and nearly all the houses were built of wood. London was 
soon rebuilt in a more substantial, as well as more safe manner. 

This twofold scourge of fire and pestilence, joined to the great ex- 
pense of the Dutch war, inclined both king and people to treat with 
Holland for peace. But while the negotiation was going on at Breda, 
the grand pensioner, de Witt, sent the Dutch fleet, under the command 
of de Ruyter, and set fire to the English ships even in their ports on 
the Thames. 

A war so ruinous, and terminated with so little advantage, disquieted 
the English, and Charles made them a sacrifice of Clarendon. He 
respected the merit of that great minister, but his virtues were trouble- 
Eome to him. 

The chancellor, incorruptible in the midst of a dissolute court, still 
retained his integrity of manners. He had no complaisance for the 
king's mistresses. He was a restraint upon his pleasures, and he op- 
posed his prodigalities. The ungrateful people, less mindful of the 
good he had done them, than of the circumstances that displeased them, 
considered him as the author of their sufferings. On one hand, the 
Presbyterians reproached him with persecution, and that reproach was 
not groundless ; on the other hand, the papists, knowing his zeal for the 
church of England, despaired of toleration under his ministry. Though 
the war with Holland was undertaken contrary to his advice, the mis- 
fortunes attending it were attributed to him, because he was at all events 
to be found guilty. He Was impeached, but the upper house refused to 
put him under arrest. The parliament banished him, and the king as- 
sented to the bill. Clarendon fixed his residence in France, where he 
lived six years, employing his leisure in composing a history of the late 
civil wars ; the work of a statesman and an illustrious citizen. The early 
part of his life had been spent in the study of the law. His father, it 
is said, often exhorted him never to advance the Prerogative at the ex- 
pense of public liberty ; — a maxim which he professed to observe. 

A new proposal of toleration, in favour of the nonconformists, pro- 
voked the commons, who immediately demanded a proclamation against 



Enumerate the effects of the plague and the fires. — What did the Dutch ships 
effect on the Thames ? — What fate awaited the chancellor, Clarendon ? 
12 



134 KISTOSY OF ENGLAND. 

conventicles, a. d. 1670 ; and to obtain money, it was needful to satisfy 
them, and their bill was confirmed. Every member of a conventicle, 
or assembly of nonconformists, consisting of more than five persons, 
besides the family where it was held, was liable to-a fine. This seve- 
rity of the commons was the more extraordinary, as the same spirit of 
persecution had a little before occasioned a rebellion in Scotland. About 
two thousand Presbyterians, after renewing the covenant, took up arms ; 
and the flame which despair had kindled, was quenched in blood. 

Five new ministers now directed the affairs of the empire : Ashley, 
earl of Shaftesbury, distinguished by his wit, but a man of violent pas- 
sions ; the duke of Buckingham, possessed of wit, figure, and fortune, 
but not conspicuous for either conduct or principle ; the duke of Lau- 
derdale, a man of learning, but a sycophant to his prince, and a tyrant 
to the subject; the bold and impetuous Clifford; and lastly, the earl of 
Arlington, well versed in business, and worthy of his place, had he 
had the resolution to follow his own sentiments rather than the influ- 
ence of the court. The last two were Catholics. This council was called 
the Cabal. Their political system conformed too much to the inclina- 
tions of the king, and to the interests of his brother, the Duke of York. 

SECTION 13. 

Charles, to shake off that dependence in which he was kept by the 
economy of parliament, and forgetting the interest of England, formed 
a close connexion with Louis XIV., who supplied him with men and 
money for a new war with Holland. De Ruyter, with eighty ships of 
war, and forty fire-ships, attacked the united fleets of England and 
France ; the former under the command of the Duke of York, the latter 
commanded by the Marshal D'Estrades. The loss on both sides was 
nearly equal, but the French took no part in the action, a. d. 1673. 

The parliament compelled Charles to assent to the Test Act, where- 
by any person that should hold any public office, should be obliged, be- 
sides the oath of allegiance and supremacy, to take an oath against 
transubstantiation, hi these terms : — " I declare that I believe there is 
no such thing as transubstantiation, in the Sacrament of the Lord's Sap- 
per, either before or after consecration, made by any person whatever." 
Thus all Catholics were excluded from employment, and the Duke of 
York himself was obliged to resign the command of the navy ; The 
Earl of Shaftesbury was the principal cause of the resolutions formed 
against the court, and the seals were taken from him. 

In 1674, a new treaty of commerce was agreed upon with Holland, 
which once more gave up to England the honours of the flag, and pro- 
mised to pay three hundred thousand pounds. Sir William Temple was 
sent to Holland with the title of ambassador. Before he set off, he 
represented to the king the inconvenience the system of the Cabal 

What new bill passed aqainst the nonconformists ? — Name the five ministers that 
formed the Cabal.— What connexion did Charles form with Louis XIV. ?— What 
were the terms of the Test Act ?— On what conditions was a treaty made with Hol- 
land ? 



CHARLES II. 135 

would occasion. How difficult, if not impossible, it was to establish in 
England the government and the religion of France. That the genius 
and the principles of the people were not to be suddenly or easily- 
changed. That force of arms alone could effect it, but that an English 
army could never be prevailed upon to promote it. That the Catholics 
did not compose the hundredth part of the nation ; and that foreign 
troops, if employed, would excite the hatred and revolt of the people. 
At last he referred him to the observation of Gourville, a French gen- 
tleman, much esteemed by Charles II. " A king of England," said 
Gourville, " that chooses to be the man of his people, is the greatest 
monarch in the world ; but if he chooses to be something more, he is 
nothing at all." This discourse displeased the king, but he knew how 
to dissemble. " 'Tis very well," said he, " I will be the man of my 
people." 

Scotland, for the space of ten years, had groaned beneath the yoke 
of tyranny. Charles had sent the Duke of Lauderdale into that king- 
dom, in quality of his commissioner. As much as Charles was naturally 
an enemy to toleration, was the duke fond of persecution, and the details 
of his oppressions would be endless. The resentment of the people in- 
creased every day, and the report of the oppressions reached the English, 
who were persuaded that Charles contemplated the establishment of 
Popery and arbitrary power. At length a conspiracy was said to be dis- 
covered, by one Titus Oates, for the establishment of Popery ; and the 
Duke of York was excluded from inheriting the crown. Oates, in the 
early part of his life, was a man of bad character; he afterwards turned 
Catholics, and lived some time with the Jesuits at St. Omers, but on being 
discharged by the society, his resentment induced him to turn informer. 

The substance of his depositions was, that the pope claimed the sove- 
vereignty of England, and had commissioned the Jesuits to exercise 
his rights. That, in consequence, the general of the order had by pa- 
tents, under the pope's seal, disposed of the principal offices, civil and 
military. In a council of fifty Jesuits, held in London, it was resolved 
unanimously to kill the king. The crown was to be offered to the Duke 
of York, on condition that he would receive it of the pope, otherwise 
he too was to be assassinated. In short, that their object was to over- 
turn the kingdom, and establish by blood and fire the dominion of po- 
pery. These reports diffused universal terror. Coleman, secretary to 
the Duchess of York, being arrested, copies of his correspondence with 
father De la Chaise, the pope's nuncio, and with some' other Catholics, 
increased the alarm, and carried conviction along with them. Godfrey, 
the justice of the peace who first took the deposition of Oates, was found 
dead in a ditch near Primrose Hill, with his rings on his fingers and 
his money in his pocket ; a proof that he had not been killed by rob- 
bers, and it was concluded to have been the work of the Catholics. 

Charles mentioned the conspiracy to parliament, and recommended 
the affair to the vigilance of the magistrates. Danby, the prime 
minister, brought it before the lords : and the two houses took it into 



What was Charles's object towards Scotland ? — What was the subject of Titus 
Oates'e deposition ? — What was the effect of Godfrey's assassination ? 



136 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

consideration. Oates had an apartment in the palace of Whitehall 
assigned him, with a pension. Soon after, Bedloe accused some Catholics 
in the service of the queen of the murder of Godfrey. The test, which 
held popery to be idolatry, was now instituted, and all who refused it 
were excluded from parliament. The Duke of York, with tears in his 
eyes, requested of the upper house an exception in his favour ; declar- 
ing- that his religion should he altogether between God and himself, and 
never appear in his public conduct. It was with difficulty he carried 
his point by two voices. 

SECTION 14. 

The king, in 1678, dissolved that long parliament which had sat from 
the year 1661. It was at first favourable to the interest of the crown ; 
but the conduct of the king, and the spirit of the nation, altered its dis- 
position. The persons accused of the popish conspiracy were tried, 
and Coleman was the first victim. Father Ireland suffered likewise, 
though he alleged that he was in Staffordshire at the time ; but every 
Jesuit was considered as a knave, mental reservation making a part of 
the principles of that order. Some others that were impeached, suffered 
at the same time. Rapin and Hume are of different sentiments with 
regard to the reality of this conspiracy ; but the indubitable evidence 
of Coleman's letters, the death of Godfrey, the impeachment of the 
queen's servants, and other circumstances, caused it to be fully believed 
at the time. 

The leaders of the popular party, in 1679, and Shaftesbury among 
the rest, availed themselves of these commotions to carry into exe- 
cution the exclusion of the Duke of York from the throne. A new 
parliament being called, the elections went against the court, and 
Charles soon perceived that this parliament would tread in the steps of 
the former. The danger roused him from his lethargy. To remove 
the suspicions of popery, he obliged his brother to retire out of the 
kingdom. The duke obeyed, after requiring assurances with regard to 
his right of succession. The duke fixed his retreat at Brussels. The 
commons resolved that the duke's zeal for popery, and the hope of see- 
ing him on the throne, occasioned popish conspiracies. To prevent the 
consequence of this resolution, the king proposed conciliating conditions, 
such as giving up the right of conferring church dignities, &c. These 
extraordinary concessions, which would so greatly limit the prerogative 
of a Catholic prince, did not appease the house. The exclusion bill 
was drawn up, in. which it was declared that the crowns of England 
and Ireland belonged to the next heir, the Duke of York excepted. 
They excluded also from their body all such as possessed lucrative 
offices, in order to weaken the power of the crown. They declared 
standing armies, and even the guards, illegal. At length they abolished 
arbitrary imprisonments by the Habeas Corpus bill, which the English 
consider as the first security of the subject. 

What steps were taken by the king and the parliament? — Who were accused of 
the popish conspiracy ? — What resolutions did the commons adopt against popery ? 



CHARLES II. 137 

In Scotland, the Presbyterians, as ill-treated as were the Catholics in 
England, at length lost all patience. In despair they took up arms. 
Charles sent the Duke of Monmouth to reduce them. They were 
easily beaten, and Monmouth treated them with great humanity. Some 
time after, the Duke of York got him disgraced and sent beyond the 
seas. For the duke had returned upon a secret invitation from the king, 
who was in an ill state of health. He himself, under the pretext of 
quieting the apprehensions of the English, obtained permission to retire 
into Scotland. 

The king's sickness had occasioned universal alarm ; for still he was 
beloved for his good-nature ; and that, together with the fear of seeing 
his brother on the throne, made his death looked upon, to use Sir Wil 
liam Temple's expression, as the end of the world. In the meantime 
the opposition was not inactive. They demanded that the parliament 
should be assembled immediately. The court party, as a counterpoise, 
presented the most respectful addresses. The names of Whig and Tory 
were then first introduced ; the former, by which the Scotch fanatics 
were distinguished, was given to the opposition ; and by the latter, 
(which had been given originally to the Catholic rebels in Ireland,) 
the courtiers were designated. 

The king at length assembled the parliament, and endeavoured to 
inspire it with sentiments of unanimity ; the commons, far from enter- 
ing into these views, began with acts of violence against the Tories. 
They returned to the exclusion act. After great debates in the upper 
house, in which the eloquence of Shaftesbury was eclipsed by that of 
Halifax, (his nephew,) a zealous partisan of the court, the peers de- 
clared against the bill, and defeated the hopes of the commons. Their 
resentment discharged itself on some Catholic peers, whom they im- 
peached as abettors of the popish plot. The old Lord Stafford was the 
first whom they attacked, and he was found guilty by his peers, upon a 
majority of twenty-four voices. His courage did not forsake him to 
the last. 

The commons declared they would grant no supplies till the exclu- 
sion bill passed into a law. A dissolution of the parliament was the 
consequence. The king, in 1681, summoned another parliament at Ox- 
ford. London expressed the strongest resentment, and the representa- 
tives were followed by crowds of citizens, with cockades, inscribed with 
No Popery ! No Slavery ! Such were the apprehensions of the people. 
The commons insisted boldly on the exclusion bill, rejecting every ex- 
pedient. They were determined on their object, and palliating expe- 
dients would not do! 

At this time Fitzharris, an Irish Catholic, had given information at 
court concerning the operations of the Whigs. He had engaged with 
one Everard, a spy of the Whigs, in composing an infamous libel, appa- 
rently with a view of getting money by the information. Everard im- 
peached Fitzharris, whom the court immediately arrested. The pri- 

How were the Presbyterians in Scotland treated ? — How came the terms Whig 
and Tory to be introduced? — What difference arose between the commons and 
the peers? — On what did the parliament insist ? — What was the cry of the people ? 
12* 



138 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

soner, a dexterous impostor, then paid court to the popular party, and 
declared that the court had engaged him to write the libel. This occa- 
sioned an altercation between the two houses ; and Charles, rinding that 
he could keep no measures with the parliament, quietly dissolved it. 
This resolute blow disconcerted the commons ; and the king, determined 
no longer to expose himself to parliamentary storms, retrenched his 
expenses, and seemed resolved to maintain his triumph over the opposi- 
tion. 

SECTION 15. 

We must now turn to the affairs of Scotland and Ireland. In Scot- 
land, the exercise of arbitrary power induced the people to revolt. The 
Scotch parliament, where the Duke of York presided as king*s commis- 
sioner, established a test, by which the royal prerogative, the supre- 
macy, and passive obedience were acknowledged. The Earl of Argyle 
opposed the motion of the court party ; he observed that the established 
religion had nothing to fear but from the royal family. The Duke of 
York indulged his resentment. Argyle was arrested and condemned ; 
but found means to escape, and came off with the loss of his fortune 
only. A cruel inquisition was carried through many miserable families. 
About two thousand Presbyterians, outlawed on this account, were per- 
secuted with horrible severity. The Duke of York was considered as 
the principal occasion of these cruelties; even the king was less punc- 
tually obeyed ; so that Waller said, " Charles, to vex the parliament, 
which would not let the Duke of York reign after his death, was resolved 
that he should reign before it." 

In Ireland, the Duke of Ormond was governor ; a zealous loyalist, 
and, at the same time, true to the principles of the Protestant religion ; 
yet indulgent to other persuasions. Charles had too long neglected 
him, as it often happens to the best of subjects, who disdain the mean- 
ness of intrigue and adulation. Dillon, an Irish colonel, intreating the 
duke on some occasion to serve him at court, and telling him that he 
had no dependence but on God and him ; — "Alas, poor Dillon," said the 
duke, " I am sorry for you ; you could not possibly have two friends of 
less credit at court." The happy and pacific administration of the Duke 
of Ormond's government in Ireland, exposed him to the hatred of Shaftes- 
bury. He attacked him in parliament. Ormond's defender was his 
own son, the Earl of Ossory, whose powerful reply prevailed over the 
artificial eloquence of his adversary. It was somewhat singular, that 
in Ireland, a Catholic country, there were neither plots nor rebellions 
heard of, at a time when the popish plot threw England into such vio- 
lent agitations. 

In 1682, the authority of the crown had increased. The city of 
London, whose political intrigues had given umbrage, was humbled by 
extraordinary measures. A quo warranto was issued against it; in 
other words, a warrant to produce its charters and privileges. If the 
conditions prescribed in any of those charters had been violated in any 

Upon what steps did the king resolve ? — What persecutions did the Scots un- 
dergo? — Was not the Duke of Ormond's government favourable to Ireland ? 



CHARLES II. 139 

essential point, the privileges might be taken away. This was said to 
be the case with regard to London. Two facts were cited, and the 
judges devoted to the court passed sentence against it. To obtain the 
re-establishment of the charters, it was necessary to submit to whatever 
requisitions might be made. The lord mayor and sheriffs could not 
enter upon their office, without the king's approbation. The same mea- 
sures were employed to reduce other towns to a state of dependence. 
The patriots complained of despotism ; and a spirit of rebellion still sub- 
sisting in the nation, occasioned a plot of a dangerous nature. 

In the year 1680, Shaftesbury, in conjunction with the Duke of Mon- 
mouth, Lord Russell, and some other lords, laid a plot for an insurrec- 
tion. After the parliament of Oxford was dissolved, Shaftesbury was 
impeached and imprisoned. He found means, however, to escape from 
justice ; and the conspirators revived the cabal, on occasion of the new 
sheriffs being nominated by the court. They proposed to make the 
greatest part of the nation rise, and to attack even the king's guards. 
All their measures were taken, and the time fixed ; but some unfore- 
seen delays disturbed Shaftesbury, and made him despair of success. 
He retired into Holland, where he soon after died, undeserving of gene- 
ral applause; yet in the character of chancellor, his decrees were 
allowed to be equitable, a. d. 1683. 

The conspirators prosecuted their plan, but a traitor to the party re- 
vealed the plot. The Lords Russell, Grey, and Howard were arrested, 
and afterwards, the Earl of Essex, the famous Algernon Sydney, and 
Hampden, grandson to the celebrated republican of that name, were 
taken up, and three of an inferior rank were executed. Russell, the 
idol of the people, suffered next. Algernon Sydney was the next vic- 
tim. The Earl of Essex was found dead in his bed. Monmouth was 
pardoned, but disgraced again for retracting his confession. 

The plot thus formed against Charles being defeated, he now enjoyed, 
in peace, almost an unlimited authority. The doctrine of absolute sub- 
mission, and passive obedience, became the prevailing system. The 
Duke of York was re-appointed high admiral, without taking the test 
oath. This prince held the reins of government, and the severities 
exercised in the last years of Charles were more agreeable to his cha- 
racter than to that of the king, who was always inclined to indolence 
and good-nature. One day, when the duke proposed to him some vio- 
lent measures, " Brother," said he, " I am too old to begin the race 
again ; you may do it if you like it." 

Charles died in 1685, in the fifty-fifth year of his age. He received 
the sacraments of the church of Rome. He had always lived more like 
a deist than a Catholic. He would have been more worthy of a throne, 
if indolence and the indulgence of his passions had not perverted his 
natural talents. He had the qualities of an agreeable man, rather than 
those of a great prince. 

Were not London and other towns deprived of their charters ? — By whom was 
a plot raised for an insurrection ? — What noted characters suffered on this account ? 

— Who held the reins of government at this time ? — How long did Charles reign ? 

— What was his age and character ? 



140 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

REMARKABLE EVENTS OF THIS REIGN. 

1660. The Royal Society established. 
1662. A great storm in London. 

1665. A most terrible pestilence in London. 

1666. A great fire in London. 
1666. Tea first used in England. 

1680. A great comet appeared, and continued visible from Nov. 3 till 
March 9. 

Among the many eminent persons of this reign, were 

Hyde, Earl of Clarendon ; Villiers, Duke of Buckingham ; Butler, 
Duke of Ormond; Cooper, Earl of Shaftesbury; Sir William Temple; 
Algernon Sydney ; Boyle, Earl of Orrery ; Dudley, Lord North ; Monk, 
Duke of Albemarle ; C. Stanley, Earl of Derby. 

SECTION 16. 
JAMES II. A. D. 1685. 

The Duke of York, as James II. , did not begin his reign without ap- 
plause. His speech in the privy council, was expressive of wise and 
moderate principles of government. After bestowing some eulogiums 
on the clemency of his brother, and saying that he should take him for 
his model, " I have been represented," said he, " as infatuated with prin- 
ciples of arbitrary power, but I will endeavour to maintain the govern- 
ment, both in church and state, as it is by law established. The church 
of England is favourable to monarchy ; and I shall apply myself to sup- 
port and defend it. The laws of England make me as powerful a prince 
as I can wish to be, and my object is to preserve the prerogatives of the 
crown, without invading the privileges of my subjects," &c. 

This speech, though it seemed to express his sentiments, did not cor- 
respond with his future conduct. He received respectful addresses from 
all parts. That of the Quakers is a monument of the singularity of 
their sect. " We are come to signify our affliction for the death of our 
good friend Charles, and our joy to see thee made ruler of the people. 
They tell us that thou art not of the Church of England any more than 
we, so we hope thou wilt allow us the same liberty that thou takest 
thyself, and if thou dost we wish thee all manner of prosperity." 

The conduct of James, however, soon occasioned apprehensions both 
for the national liberty and for religion. The Excise and Customs, 
granted to his predecessors, were levied by his order, as if given by par- 
liament. He appeared publicly at mass, contrary to the laws established. 
Priests, particularly Jesuits, became his principal confidants. Pope In- 
nocent XL, to whom he sent his submission, condemned his imprudent 
zeal. The Spanish ambassador represented to him that so many priests 
about court might do hurt by their counsels. James, asking him if the 

How was James's speech in the privy council received? — Among the many 
congratulations, what said the Quakers ? — Who became James's principal confi- 
dants and advisers ? 



JAMES II. 141 

king of Spain did not consult his confessor, " Yes," replied the Spa- 
niard, " and that is the reason why things go so ill with us." There is 
no doubt that James's desire of absolute power and of changing the na- 
tional religion, led him to the precipice from which he fell. The coun- 
cil, indeed, was composed of Protestants ; but the queen, Maria Eleo- 
nora of Este, and some Catholic priests, were more listened to than 
the council. 

It became necessary at the beginning of the reign to call a parliament. 
For some years past the court had got a great ascendency. Elections 
were controlled, and the commons were almost wholly composed of To- 
ries. The two houses granted the king the fixed revenue of his prede- 
cessor. 

The Duke of Monmouth, the natural son of Charles II., and who was 
much beloved by the people, attempted to dethrone his uncle, at a time 
when the throne seemed firmly established. He landed with three ships 
on the western coast, with about a hundred men in his suite ; and pub- 
lished a manifesto, in which, giving the king only the title of Duke of 
York, he represented him as a traitor, a tyrant, a popish usurper, and 
invited the nation to take up arms. Monmouth was proclaimed in seve- 
ral towns, and was beaten near Bridgewater. He was warmly pursued, 
and found in a ditch, covered with mud and disguised in the habit of a 
peasant. The fear of punishment brought him to make humble sub- 
mission, but he refused to impeach his partisans, and died upon the scat 
fold. James had here a fine opportunity to signalize his clemency, but 
his natural severity prevailed. 

This victory was followed by many barbarous executions. Colonel 
Kirk, a most sanguinary man, carried his cruelty so far as to sport with 
the miseries of those whom he sacrificed. The chief justice, Jefferies, 
still more insufferably inhuman, filled the counties that had taken part 
in the insurrection with carnage. Father Orleans asserted that James 
expressed his indignation at the severities of Jefferies ; but that is ut- 
terly incredible, since Jefferies was created a peer on his return, and 
raised afterwards to the dignity of chancellor. 

The Earl of Argyle, previous to Monmouth's rebellion, had attempted 
an invasion in Scotland ; but his countrymen not being disposed to sup- 
port him, his small army dispersed of itself, and he was taken and exe- 
cuted. All the acts of parliament that then took place in Scotland, 
were against the liberties of the people. It was made death to be pre- 
sent at a conventicle, and to refuse taking the test oath, when required 
by the council, was declared high treason. 

The English parliament was not so tractable. James had declared 
that in consequence of the Catholics having served him so faithfully, he 
totally dispensed with the test required by law ; the commons at first 
showed some spirit of resistance, but proceeded no farther. The upper 
house, however, contrary to custom, undertook to examine the power 
which the king assumed ; and in which they were encouraged by the 

How terminated the Duke of Monmouth's rebellion ? — What cruelties did Kirk 
and Jefferies exercise ? — What differences arose between the king and the parlia- 
ment ? — What test did James dispense with towards the Catholics ? 



142 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

bishops themselves. The king was irritated, and the parliament was 
prorogued. 

Openly to favour the Catholics, who were always suspected and 
hated, was a measure equally rash- and dangerous. Lewis XIV. had 
revoked the edict of Nantz ; and the rigours exercised against the Hu- 
guenots, made the name of Papist more abhorred than ever. Till then 
the power of dispensing with positive law, had been considered the pre- 
rogative of the crown ; but the use James made of it occasioned doubts, 
and those doubts awakened principles contrary to the ancient maxims. 
The test act being the strongest barrier against popery, what could pre- 
vent the establishment of that religion under a king who professes it, if 
the act be set aside] These arguments made an impression on the 
people, and their uneasiness increased, when they saw many of the no- 
bility and the ministry embrace the religion of James, and the most 
illustrious Protestants disgraced. The Duke of Ormond was recalled 
from Ireland, and the Earl of Tyrconnel, a zealous Catholic, advanced 
to the government of that kingdom. Father Peters, the king's confes- 
sor, a member of the privy council, was thought to be the author of 
these resolutions ; and the people considered a Jesuit, in that place, as 
a public enemy holding the reins of government. 

Several fresh imprudences showed James's settled purpose to change 
the national religion ; such as the establishment of an ecclesiastical court, 
little different from that of the high commission, already abolished ; the 
suspension of the Bishop of London by that court for not arbitrarily 
punishing a minister who had preached against popery ; the infringe- 
ment of the privileges of the universities, in causing the admission of 
Catholics ; an open rupture with the Church of England ; and the penal 
laws, by declaration, also suspended. Depending on his authority, more 
absolute indeed than that of his predecessors, he was not afraid of send- 
ing to Rome an ambassador extraordinary, nor of receiving at his court 
a pope's nuncio. Every connexion with Rome had been declared high 
treason by act of parliament, and what was to be expected from a mea- 
sure contrary to the laws 1 The Pope, Innocent XL, foresaw the con- 
sequence, and disapproved of that intemperate zeal, which would be 
pernicious in its effects. " It is strange," says Hume, " that James, 
who knew what influence religious belief had on his own heart, should 
be so blind as not to suspect that it might have the same power over 
his subjects." 

The declaration of tolerance being renewed, and ordered to be read 
in all the churches, six bishops represented to the king, in a respectful 
petition, that the declaration being founded on a power that the parlia- 
ment had often pronounced illegal, they could not allow it to be read 
publicly. Though these prelates had kept their business as secret as 
possible, they were presently sent to the Tower. The confluence of 
the people on the way, the consternation of the spectators, and the 
respect shown by the soldiers who conducted them, strongly testified 

What changes took place in Ireland ? — Did not James attempt to change the reli- 
gion of the state ? — What was Hume's remark ? — For what were several bishops 
sent to the Tower ? — What was the consequence ? 



JAMES II. 143 

the sentiments of the public. The counsel for the bishops defended 
their cause with equal freedom and success, and the judges, in discharg- 
ing them, gave equal satisfaction. 

SECTION 17. 

On the day of trial, James reviewed his troops on Hounslow Heath, 
and hearing a sudden shout, he inquired what was the occasion. " 'Tis 
nothing," answered a nobleman ; " the soldiers are only expressing their 
joy for the discharge of the bishops." " Do you call that nothing V re- 
plied the kino- ; « bat so much the worse for them." Two of the judges 
on this occasion lost their places, and the ministers who had not read 
the declaration were prosecuted. The public discontent increased. 
Till then the Prince of Orange, in hopes of succeeding to the crown, 
had behaved to the king, his father-in-law, with profound policy, giving 
him every demonstration of respect and attachment. William, how- 
ever, was wary of exposing himself to the hatred of a people whom he 
might one day govern. He gave the king to understand that though 
he approved of the revocation of the penal laws, as a friend to tolera- 
tion, yet he regarded the test oath as a necessary means to preserve the 
established worship. 

After this declaration of his sentiments, the prince began to listen to 
the complaints of the English, nor did he long hesitate to break with his 
father-in-law, whose conduct he could not approve. Several of the 
English had already invited him to their assistance. The Church of 
England and the Presbyterians were equally desirous of such a protec- 
tor. At length he prepared for war, without hoping, however, that this 
would place him on the throne. For what purpose such armaments 
were intended, was for a long time impenetrable. They appeared to 
be destined against France. Lewis the French king's ambassador at 
the Hague, at length penetrated into the secret and informed his mas- 
ter. Lewis communicated the discovery to the king of England, and 
offered him a squadron to join his fleet. James, carried away with a 
blind confidence, rejected his offer : "lam not reduced," said he, " to 
such a condition as to be obliged to seek the protection of France." 

The English fleet mutinied because James had ordered mass to be 
said on board. The land forces were no less disposed to revolt, because 
their consent was required to the revocation of the test and the penal 
laws. James rushed forward to his ruin, with the security of a man 
who sees no danger. But the illusion vanished when it was too late. 
His ambassador wrote to him from Holland that every thing was ready 
for an invasion. Distressed and terrified with this news, James re- 
tracted ; he restored the friends of the test and penal laws to their 
places ; he caressed the persecuted bishops ; he broke the ecclesiastical 
commission ; he restored the charters of London and the other cities. 
But his indiscretion had rendered the evil incurable. A manifesto from 



What said the king, after the trial of the bishops 1— Did not William, Prince of 
Grange, raise an armament?— What concessions and retractions did James now 
make ? 



144 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

the Prince of Orange prepared the way for the invasion ; and he de- 
layed not to support this declaration with his arms. His fleet, amount- 
ing to five hundred ships, transported an army of more than forty thou- 
sand men. He landed at Broxholme, in Torhay, on the 5th of No- 
vember, 1688. For some days the prince had the mortification to find 
himself joined by very few ; but just as he began to despair of success, 
a number of the nobility and English officers joined him, and the whole 
country soon after came flocking to his standard. Churchill, afterwards 
the famous Duke of Marlborough, deserted his unfortunate master. 
Prince George of Denmark, his son-in-law, and the princess Anne, his 
favourite daughter, also abandoned him. In this scene of distress, he 
cried, " Great God, have pity on me ! my own children have forsaken 
their father." 

Distrusting his army, and fearful of throwing himself upon the par- 
liament, James, though a prince of approved valour and firmness, lost 
all courage, and abandoned his throne without ever attempting to de- 
fend it. He was seized in his flight, returned to London, and demanded 
a conference with the Prince of Orange. William ordered him to re- 
move to Rochester Castle, which is at no great distance from the sea, 
in hopes that this dangerous prisoner would rescue himself by flight. 
The dethroned monarch fled to France, where Lewis XIV. received 
him with more than royal generosity. 

Mr. Hume has observed, in justice to the unfortunate James, that to 
make an excellent sovereign he wanted nothing but the respect due to 
the religion and laws of his country. " Had he possessed this excel- 
lent quality," adds he, " even his middling talents, aided by so many 
virtues, would have rendered his reign honourable and happy. When 
it was wanting, every excellency which he possessed became dangerous 
and pernicious to his kingdom." 

The Prince of Orange, too politic to seize the crown, and too much 
a friend to freedom to expose himself to the reproach of tyranny, left 
the government to the disposal of the laws. A parliament was called, 
under the name of the Convention, and the commons resolved, that 
James II., having attempted to overturn the constitution of the king- 
dom, by breaking the original contract between the king and the people, 
and having fled out of the nation, &c, had abdicated the government 
and vacated the throne. This resolution occasioned high disputes in the 
upper house, but it was at length carried in the affirmative. 

The business was next to fill up the vacancy. Some were for a re- 
gent, others for a king. The Prince of Orange then summoned several 
of the peers, and told them that he meant not to interfere in the de- 
liberations of the parliament ; but if they determined upon a regency, he 
thought himself bound to acquaint them that he would not accept the 
title. The bill then passed for the establishment of the crown. It was 
given to the Prince of Orange, jointly with his wife, but the adminis- 
tration was reserved to the prince only. Anne was to succeed after 

In his perplexity, where did he fly for safety?— The absence of what sole quality 
lost him the kingdom ?— What measures were now taken by the parliament ?— Who 
were chosen to fill the vacant throne ? 



( 145 ) 







JAMES II. WILLIAM AND MARY. 147 

their death, and her posterity after those of her sister. To this regula- 
tion was annexed a declaration which fixed the bounds of the royal 
prerogative. 

It was then enacted, that the king- could not suspend the laws by 
the royal prerogative, without the consent of parliament; that the 
establishment of an ecclesiastical court is illegal ; that raising money 
for the service of the crown, without consent of parliament, is illegal ; 
that to levy forces in the kingdom, without the consent of parliament, 
is contrary to law ; that the election of members of parliament shall 
be free ; that the speeches and debates in parliament are not amenable 
to the examination of any court ; with several others. 

In the reigns of the two last princes, the English militia had fallen 
much to decay, but the navy was greatly improved. Charles, in 1660, 
found only sixty-three ships. His fleet, eighteen years after, consisted 
of eighty-three. That of James, at the time of his abdication, amounted 
to one hundred and seventy-three, and required forty thousand sailors 
to navigate it. This prince, when Duke of York, invented the signals 
used at sea. In the course of twenty-eight years, the number of mer- 
chantmen was doubled — an evident proof of the increase of commerce. 

After the restoration of Charles II. , unbounded libertinism corrupted 
the manners of the people, fanaticism was almost extinguished, and to 
fanaticism, irreligion succeeded. The extravagances of bigotry inspired 
a contempt of those truths which are so necessary to the well-being of 
society. Religion was unjustly confounded with superstition that dis- 
graced, and fanaticism that perverted it. The two greatest philosophers 
of the age, Boyle and Newton, opposed the torrent of impiety, both by 
precept and example. 

SECTION 18. 
WILLIAM III. AND MARY. A.D. 1688. 

William III. of Nassau, Prince of Orange, Stadtholder of the United 
Provinces, King of England, &c, was the son of William of Nassau, 
Prince of Orange, by Mary, the eldest daughter of Charles I. On the 
4th of November, 1677, he was married to the Princess Mary, eldest 
daughter of the Duke of York. 

William and Mary were proclaimed king and queen on the 13th 
February, 1689, and crowned in April following. It was necessary 
either to assemble a parliament, or to give that title to the convention : 
the latter was chosen. The king appeared in parliament, addressed the 
two houses, and represented to them the necessity of vigorous measures. 
Jt was resolved, however, that the revenue granted to James should no 
longer subsist. While they were deliberating on the means of raising 
supplies, William informed the commons that James was invading Ire- 
land, and they immediately voted him four hundred thousand pounds to 
carry on the impending war. 

Under what laws and regulations was William chosen? — Under Charles and 
James, was not the navy greatly increased ? — What change took place in the man- 
ners of the people ? — What were William's titles ? — To whom married ? — In the 
first parliament, what supplies were granted ? 



148 HISTORY OE ENGLAND. 

In the meantime, some divisions prevailed among the people ; some 
bishops and some peers refused to take the oaths. Those who did not 
conform to the established government were called Nonjurors. Wil- 
liam's great object was to annihilate religious animosities. All such 
oaths as were obnoxious to the consciences of the people, or that ex- 
cluded men of merit from office, appeared to William to be equally use- 
less and dangerous. He proposed to unite the Protestant sects, so that, 
enjoying the same privileges, they might concur for the public welfare. 
The church of England however opposed this. The ancient oaths of 
allegiance and supremacy were abolished ; but the nonconformists did 
not obtain the privileges of the members of the national church. An 
act of parliament exempted such only from the penal laws as should 
take the oaths to the king, and hold no private meetings. This tolera- 
tion extended to the Quakers and the Anabaptists. Though the Catho- 
lics were not comprehended in this act, William treated them with the 
same moderation. 

Scotland as well as England acknowledged William, notwithstanding 
the efforts and emissaries of the dethroned king. James wrote from 
Ireland to the Scotch convention, soliciting it to maintain his lawful 
rights against the usurper ; but the states of the kingdom declared that 
James, by being a Papist, and by violating the laws and liberties of the 
nation, had forfeited all right to the crown, and that the throne was va- 
cant. William and Mary were proclaimed, and commissioners were 
sent with an act establishing their authority. The Duke of Gordon, 
however, still faithful to the Stuarts, kept the castle of Edinburgh, 
which was blockaded by the troops of the city. He stood a regular 
siege, and at length capitulated on terms advantageous for the garri- 
son. 

James succeeded no better in Ireland than his friends had done in 
Scotland ; this fugitive prince had been magnificently received by 
Lewis XIV., though, by his being surrounded by Jesuits and occupying 
himself in ecclesiastical matters, he lost the esteem of the French, and 
exposed himself to the raillery of the court. " Here is a good man for 
you," said the archbishop of Rheims ; " he has given up three kingdoms 
for a mass !" The earl, afterwards duke of Tyrconnel, in the mean- 
time supported his affairs in Ireland. A French fleet was to escort him 
into that kingdom. The Catholic priests received him with great so- 
lemnity. The people, too, expressed their zeal and their joy. But 
these happy beginnings soon terminated unfortunately. Londonderry, 
a town built by the English, and mostly inhabited by Protestants, shut 
its gates against him and made an obstinate resistance. The want of 
provisions and ammunition reduced them to great distress. Razon, the 
French general, in vain threatened them with the most cruel treatment. 
The horrors of famine soon added to those of the siege, when they 
were relieved by the arrival of General Kirk, in the service of king 
William, who with two ships, broke a staccado that blocked up the port, 
and entered the town amidst the acclamation of the inhabitants. James's 



Was not William a friend to religious toleration? — What reply did the Scots 
return to James ? — Relate James's enterprize in Ireland. 



WILLIAM AND MARY. 149 

army soon after raised the siege, having lost nine thousand men before 
the place. 

His misfortunes changed not his conduct : James continued to be still 
inclined to despotism, still immoderate in his zeal. The Irish parlia- 
ment, consisting chiefly of Catholics, annulled an act by which the Pro- 
testants were maintained in the possession of those estates that had 
been taken from the Catholics. The Protestants were stripped of every 
thing with great severity. The Protestant clergy were driven from 
many of their churches, and a bill of attainder was preferred against 
any who had correspondence with the enemies of James. These mea- 
sures would have been dangerous in times of peace ; and at the present 
juncture, were infinitely more so. 

Lewis sent him fresh succours, and king William prepared to drive 
his competitor from Ireland. He first sent the duke of Schomberg to 
Ireland with an army, resolving, as soon as the affairs of government 
would permit, to proceed thither in person. The government during the 
absence of William was vested in the queen. The gallant Schomberg, 
now grown old in arms, had not fulfilled the expectations of the people. 
His troops had been sickly, and he had avoided fighting, because the 
enemy was too strong for him. William landed in Ireland in June, 

1690, and with a superior force was more active and more successful. 
James rashly resolved to give him battle. The river Boyne separated 
the two armies. While William was reconnoitering the ground, a can- 
non-ball grazed his left shoulder, tore his coat, and carried away part 
of his hair. The enemy, believing him dead, broke out into premature 
joy. The news fled rapidly to France, and occasioned public rejoicings. 

William, in the meantime, rode through the lines, animated the 
troops by his presence, and gave orders for battle the day following. 
The English passed the river, stood the shock of the Irish cavalry, and 
broke in upon and dispersed the infantry. Schomberg fought at the 
head of the French refugees. That famous general, at the age of 
eighty-two, w T as killed as he was crossing the water. His death might 
have been attended with fatal consequences, but William came up at 
the critical moment, and decided the victory. He met with little re- 
sistance, except from the troops of Lewis XIV. These retired in good 
order, while the affrighted Irish fled in confusion ; for though the Irish 
troops have been reckoned the best in Europe abroad, they have always 
fought indifferently at home. James, merely a spectator of an action 
in which he ought to have borne a part, was the first in the retreat. 
His former courage had been shaken by misfortune, and he embarked 
for France. 

William, leaving his generals to complete the conquests, returned to 
England. The celebrated Churchill took the towns of Cork and Kin- 
sale. The last battle fought in favour of James was at Anghrim, in 

1691, in which the Irish were put to the rout, and retreated to Lime- 
rick. The taking of this town crowned the success of the English 

Did he not deprive the Protestants of their estates ? — In whom was the govern 
ment vested, in William's absence ? — Relate occurrences at the battle of the Boyne 
— Where, and by what generals, was the war terminated ? 
13* 



150 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

forces. The general, Baron Ginckel, granted the inhabitants an honour- 
able capitulation, and, as a reward for his services, he was created Earl 
of Athlone. 

In the terms of capitulation, it was agreed that all who should acknow- 
ledge the authorit}^ of William and Mary (a very few persons excepted) 
should be restored to their fortunes, privileges, and immunities; that 
each should have liberty to retire with his family and effects into any 
other country, England and Scotland excepted ; and that such should 
be provided with carriages and transport vessels ; that the Roman Ca- 
tholics should have the free exercise of their religion, as they had en- 
joyed it under Charles II. Notwithstanding the amnesty and liberty 
of conscience, twelve thousand Irish chose rather to banish themselves 
than submit to the government. France was their asylum. 

William returning to Holland in 1692, Lewis XIV. made fresh efforts 
to restore the dethroned king. James published a manifesto, announcing 
the enterprise, pledging himself to redress all grievances, and confirm 
the happiness of the nation. Queen Mary, who was charged with the 
government during the absence of her husband, ordered all the Catholics 
to quit London ; the militia were under arms, and Admiral Russel, rein- 
forced by Holland, defeated the French fleet, and burnt fourteen large 
ships in the road of La Hogue. James was an eyo-witness of this dis- 
aster, and returned in despair to St. Germain. 

SECTION 19. 

In 1693, William repassed the sea to put himself at the head of the 
allies, and though the success of the wars against Lewis XIV. was not 
answerable to the wishes of the people, yet still the parliament, gained 
over by the court, granted large supplies. This was effected by tire usual 
resources of corruption, such as pensions, places, favours, and all the vari- 
ous means which seduce the heart, when self-interest is the ruling prin- 
ciple. The parliament had lost its integrity, and hence William had 
nothing to fear from parliamentary opposition. Queen Mary, an amia- 
ble princess, died in 1694, at the age of thirty-two. The king lamented 
her, and indeed her death rendered the security of his crown less cer- 
tain. Though Mary's father was a devoted Catholic, she was a firm 
Protestant ; she was an excellent wife, and a pious woman. 

William, in departing for the Low Countries, in 1695, nominated a 
council of regency ; and in this campaign he had the glory of stopping 
the progress of the French arms. The first scene of action was at Na- 
mur, which William recovered from the French. The French bom- 
barded Brussels, in revenge for the bombardment of Dieppe, Havre de 
Grace, St. Malo, Dunkirk, and Calais, which had been attacked by the 
English the year before. New bombardments were attempted, but not 
with much success. All Europe was in flames, and exhausted of men 
and money, for the quarrel of some particular princes, who *were too 

What were the terms of capitulation ? — What victory did the English gain under 
Admiral Russel ? — From whence was William said to have gained his supplies ?— 
What conquests were made and towns taken in the Netherlands ? 



WILLIAM AND MARY. 151 

regardless of the calamities of their subjects. William was received 
in triumph by the English. The conquest of Namur merited this, and 
he acquired some degree of popularity on the occasion. 

The former parliament being dissolved, he called a new one, which 
granted him six millions. The taxes were enormous, and the whole 
nation complained that it was lavishing its treasure. Yet its hatred to 
France, and the necessity of checking the ambitious projects of Lewis 
XIV., gave a sanction to these expenses. This parliament passed the 
celebrated bill respecting trials' for high treason. By this, the person 
impeached was to have a copy of the impeachment five days before 
trial, and to be allowed counsel for his defence. No person could be 
impeached but on the testimony of two credible witnesses. If the 
impeachment consisted of different articles, the two witnesses were to 
be considered as only one, when their depositions were not upon the 
same article. The persons accused were to have a list of the witnesses 
two days before trial ; and three years after the crime was committed, 
the accusation could not take place, unless the attempt were against 
the life of the king-. The lords added a clause, whereby a peer was to 
be judged by the whole body of peers. Had this law taken place sooner, 
it would have saved the lives of many illustrious men, and liberty would 
have had a rampart against vengeance and despotism. It is a deplora- 
ble thing, that legislation arrives so slowly at perfection, where the in- 
terests of humanity are at stake. Another bill passed for new coining 
specie. Sir Isaac Newton had the direction, and Mr. Locke assisted. 

In 169G, a plot was carried on for assassinating William, and restor- 
ing his rival. The Earl of Aylesbury, Lord Montgomery, and others, 
were at the head of the plot. The Duke of Berwick, James's natural 
son, passed secretly through the kingdom, and concerted measures for 
the attempt, and James came to Calais with a design to embark. But 
the whole was revealed to William, by one Pendergrass, an Irish offi- 
cer, and measures w r ere immediately taken to frustrate the scheme. 
Admiral Russel appeared off the coast of France, and disconcerted the 
project of James. The two houses of parliament, when informed of 
the plot, engaged themselves to support William's government, and re- 
venge every attempt against his person. , 

In 1G97, war was renewed on the continent, with the usual animosity. 
But William's ardour produced no striking events; and Lewis XIV., 
being less fortunate than before, became desirous of peace. A nego- 
tiation was opened at Ryswick. Lewis gave up almost all his conquests 
to Spain and to Germany, and lastly, he acknowledged the Prince of 
Orarige to be King of England. Thus William was confirmed in his 
kingdom, while France abandoned the fruits of her victories. The bur- 
dens of the war were become intolerable. The victors and the van- 
quished were equally weakened. Hence, after the ambition of victory 
had covered Europe with blood, peace was purchased by restoring what 
had been conquered. 



What induced llio parliament to vote such large sums ? — Who were concerned 
in the plot against William? — What events induced William and Lewis to nego- 
tiate for peace ? — What was the result oi" the late wars .' 



152 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

On William's return to England, the parliament loaded him with 
congratulations, but opposed his designs. William was for a large 
standing army, but the major part opposed it, and only ten thousand of 
the standing army were retained. Instead of ten thousand men, Wil- 
liam, in 1699, had retained sixteen thousand. The commons expressed 
their dissatisfaction, and reduced the standing army to seven thousand, 
and obliged the king to discharge the Dutch guard. His remonstrances 
on this occasion had no effect : he was reminded of his former promise 
to dismiss all foreign troops, and he was obliged to accede. The com- 
mons now made it their study to vex that hero, that politician, who had 
governed, in a great measure, the affairs of Europe. They examined 
into the administration, re-established the ancient India company, de- 
clared Catholics incapable of inheriting or purchasing lands; and they 
deliberated on demanding of the king the dismissal of lord chancellor 
Somers. William, sometime after, took the seals from him to please 
the Tories, whose party then prevailed. 

Scotland gave him no less disturbance. It had set on foot a commer- 
cial company, which the English and the Dutch looked upon with a 
jealous eye as a dangerous rival. This company had established a colo- 
ny in the Straits of Darien, between North and South America ; which 
was made by agreement with the natives of the country. The Scots, 
disappointed of their promised treasures, made violent outcries, and it 
was only by time, address, and flattering promises, that the king could 
tranquillize them. 

In 1701, a new parliament was called. The first deliberations of the 
house were on an object of great importance. The young Duke of 
Gloucester, only surviving son of the princess Anne, who was heiress 
to the throne, died. To exclude every Catholic prince from the succes- 
sion, and to fix it in the Protestant line, the commons resolved that the 
heir should be of the Church of England. After these, and other regu- 
lations which restrained the prerogative, it was resolved that the princess 
Sophia, duchess-dowager of Hanover, grand-daughter to James I., was 
the next heir in the Protestant line, after the respective descendants of 
the king and princess Anne. This bill passed into a law, notwithstand- 
ing the opposition of William, and established the right of the house of 
Hanover to the throne. 

William, with great infirmities of body, still possessed a vigour of 
mind equal to the highest enterprises. He sent the Earl of Marlbo- 
rough into Holland, and appointed him plenipotentiary to the States. 
The superior talents of the minister both for war and negotiation, ren- 
dered the appointment equally glorious to his prince and to himseTf. In 
1702, the king, wholly occupied with his great designs, though threat- 
ened with approaching death, made preparations for a campaign, and 
intended to put himself at the head of his army, when a fall from his 
horse shortened his days. He met death with that firmness of mind 
which always distinguished him. He died in the fifty-second year of 

What differences arose concerning a standing army? — What commercial com- 
pany had the Scots established ? — What resolution took place, concerning the suc- 
cession ? — What accident hastened the king's death ? 



WILLIAM AND MARY ANNE. 153 

his age, after a reign of thirteen years. lie was called the stadtholder 
of England and the king of Holland ; having always had less authority 
in the former than in the latter country. 

William III. had talents and merit sufficient to distinguish him as the 
ablest prince of the age, and one of the best and greatest monarchs that 
ever sat on the English throne. To keep possession of the throne 
against internal factions, and against the most powerful monarch in 
Europe ; to direct with profound policy the councils of foreign courts, 
and command armies with equal skill and bravery ; to be equally inde- 
fatigable in the cabinet, and in the field, under the weight of labour, 
and in the languor of sickness; to contend with Lewis XIV., and hum- 
ble his prosperous power ; — these circumstances are more than sufficient 
to immortalize him. 

In this reign the Bank of England was established. 

Among the great characters of this reign, were Sir Isaac Newton, 
Locke, Tillotson, Prior, Burnet. 

SECTION 20. 
ANNE. A. D. 1702. 

Anne, second daughter of James II., and consort of George, Prince 
of Denmark, ascended the throne in the thirty-eighth year of her age, 
and showed herself worthy of her high dignity. The nation acknow- 
ledged her with great unanimity; and the parliament expressed the 
greatest zeal and readiness to support her. 

The death of William, however flattering to the French, or terrible 
to the Dutch, produced no change in the affairs of Europe. Lewis 
XIV. in vain attempted to shake the principles of the States. Marl- 
borough confirmed their resolution; and the queen, in following the 
measures of her predecessor, animated that formidable league which 
was to humble France. Marlborough having great influence at court ; 
honoured with the confidence of the queen, who made his wife her fa- 
vourite ; secure of the favour of the parliament and the people ; with 
superior capacity either for debate or action ; of indefatigable activity, 
and invincible courage, — soon put himself at the head of the forces in 
the Low Countries. 

Lewis XIV. had now no longer those great ministers whose talents 
had contributed to the glory of his reign ; the resources of his govern- 
ment seemed, as it were, in the old-age of' monarchy, and France found 
herself in a critical situation. Her generals made an unfortunate cam- 
paign in Flanders : Marlborough took Venloo, Ruremond, and Liege, and 
w T as preparing for more important expeditions. At the same time there 
was an engagement at sea. The English attacked Calais, and failed in 
the enterprise. But the Duke of Ormond and Sir George Rooke forced 
the port of Vigo, where they took ten French men-of-war and burnt 

What were the character and abilities of William? — Who wore among, the 
greatest characters of the age? — Of what family was Anne? — And to whom mar- 
ried ? — In what did tho queen follow the measures of William ? 



i54 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

eleven; captured eleven galleons and sunk six. In July, 1704, Sir 
George Rooke took Gibraltar, after a siege of two days. 

The queen, by gaining the hearts of her subjects, laid the foundation 
of that prosperity which followed ; she called a parliament and made an 
interesting speech that had all the merit of sincerity. Both houses an- 
swered by addresses full of acknowledgement. Supplies were granted 
for the maintenance of forty thousand men. Marlborough was created 
duke by the queen, and she settled upon him a pension of five thousand 
pounds a year, to descend to his posterity. To the prince of Denmark, 
a pension of one hundred thousand pounds was granted in case he should 
survive the queen. Being husband to the queen gave no authority to 
the prince. Anne reigned alone, and he witnessed her glory without 
acquiring any part of it himself. 

In 1703, the heat of parties revived. The Tories had the upper 
hand in parliament, and were favoured by the queen. They professed 
attachment to the Church of England. Most of the Whigs, though in 
appearance united with the Church of England, and not scrupling the 
ordinary oaths, frequented the assemblies of the nonconformists, without 
being deprived of any advantage as subjects. The then reigning par- 
ties were desirous of excluding them from employments. A bill was 
offered, in consequence, and passed the house of commons, but it was 
thrown out by the peers. There were also two factions among the 
clergy, the high church and low church. One party accused its adver- 
saries of being Presbyterian hypocrites ; the other called their opponents 
the partisans of tyranny and oppression. The prorogation of parlia- 
ment put an end to these quarrels. 

There were also troubles in Scotland, the effects of which might be 
contagious. The ancient genius of the nation showed its turbulent ac- 
tivity. The cry of liberty, and invectives against the ministry, echoed 
through the house. The Duke of Queensberry, the queen's commis- 
sioner, was in danger of being cut to pieces ; but he at length calmed the 
Scots by the promise, that on the first session of parliament they should 
pursue their measures in . favour of liberty. The Irish parliament 
showed the same animosity, and malversation and rapine were the sub- 
ject of complaint; yet much zeal was shown for the established go- 
vernment, and an act was passed against the Papists, who were sus- 
pected of fresh designs in favour of the Pretender. 

During this reign, the honour of the British arms was carried to an 
amazing height, particularly by the Duke of Marlborough, who humbled 
the pride of France, by many glorious victories at Blenheim, Ramilies, 
Oudenarde, Malplaquet, &c. In Spain, the Earl of Peterborough, one 
of the bravest and most distinguished men, took Barcelona, and con- 
quered all Catalonia. In 1706, the Earl of Galway, at the head of 
twenty thousand men, took Alcantara, a city of Portugal. In 1708, 
Major-General Stanhope landed with three thousand men on the island 

What victories were gained both by land and sea? — What supplies did the par- 
liament grant? — What pensions did the queen bestow? — Were there not two 
factions, both in the state and the church ? — What agitations occurred, both in Scot- 
land and Ireland? — What were the English victories over France and Spain? 



ANNE. 155 

of Minorca, and attacked fort St. Philip, where the garrison, consisting 
of one thousand Spaniards and five hundred French, surrendered in 
three days : the men were made prisoners of war, and the whole island 
was conquered in three weeks. These wars were concluded by the 
treaty of Utrecht, in 1713. 

But in this progress of hostilities we must not lose sight of Scotland, 
nor of the measures adopted for a union of the two kingdoms. An act 
of parliament granted powers to commissioners named on the part of 
both nations, to treat on the preliminary articles of the union ; and, 
after a conference of some months, they finished the articles of that 
famous treaty which was to unite in one body a people who had once 
been implacable enemies. 

The treaty stipulated that the two kingdoms should become one, un- 
der the name of Great Britain ; that all the subjects of Great Britain 
should enjoy the same privileges, and be under the same laws ; that the 
kingdom should be represented by one and the same parliament, in 
which Scotland shall have sixteen peers, and forty-five members of the 
lower house ; that all the Scots peers and their successors shall be ac- 
counted peers of Great Britain, <fec. This treaty met in Scotland with 
the most violent opposition. All parties at first united to oppose it. 
The Presbyterians feared the loss of their religion ; the Jacobites fore- 
saw the exclusion of the Pretender ; the merchants trembled for their 
commerce ; and the nobility were shocked at the loss of their best pri- 
vileges, by the abolition of their parliament. The nation in general 
considered itself as sold to a foreign power, and several members of the 
Scotch parliament vigorously opposed the treaty. An open revolt was 
commenced. The Presbyterians, roused to enthusiasm, erected their 
standard, publicly burnt the treaty, published a manifesto, and deter- 
mined to dissolve the parliament. Yet, after all, whether the influence 
of the court, or the means of corruption, prevailed over the national 
spirit, or whether, after the first alarms subsided, reason and argument 
took place, the Scotch parliament ratified all the articles, with some 
slight alterations. 

When the treaty was laid before the English parliament, it occa- 
sioned, as it had done in Scotland, contests and disputes. So rare is it 
to find a uniformity of sentiment. It was compared to a forced mar- 
riage, to which the woman does not consent ; and it was said that an 
act, like this, produced by corruption and violence, could net be perma- 
nent. These, and many other objections, were ably rebutted. " The 
security and tranquillity of the kingdom," said an advocate for the union, 
" will evidently be the fruits of this treaty. Our inveterate enemies, 
France and Popery, will no longer be formidable, when Great Britain 
is united in one body." An act, supported by reason, and opposed only 
by weak objection?, carried the majority of votes; the parliament rati- 
fied it ; and the experience of its good effects has dissipated those phan- 
toms which imagination had raised against it. 

What measures were adopted for a union wilh Scotland ? — And what were the 
stipulations of the treaty ? — What arguments were advanced both for and ag linBt 
itf— What was the result? 



156 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 



SECTION 21. 

In 1708, the interest of the Duke of Marlborough began to decline 
in England. The Tories hated him., His wife, the duchess, who had 
exercised a despotic authority over the queen, became at last insupport- 
able for her haughtiness. Another favourite succeeded her, and, though 
her cousin and her creature, had the address to supplant her. Harley, 
secretary of state, and St. John, afterwards the celebrated Lord Boling- 
broke, conspired the disgrace of Marlborough, and of the treasurer, Go- 
dolphin. The general was reproached equally with avarice and ambi- 
tion : he amassed immense treasures. War, so terrible a scourge to the 
people, was for him the high road to fortune. 

Though the first parliament of Great Britain was held, agreeably to 
the treaty, at this juncture, Lewis XIV. countenanced an invasion in 
favour of the Pretender, the son of James II. An English fleet of fifty 
men-of-war waited for the passage of the French. The prince met with 
contrary winds : it was with difficulty he saved his ships, and thus ended 
the expedition. 

In the midst of these events Anne had the misfortune to lose her 
husband, the Prince of Denmark, a man of amiable character, without 
ambition or intrigue, and giving no umbrage to the English nation. The 
act of naturalization in behalf of Protestant foreigners, at length passed 
into a law : the Tories in vain opposed it. The French refugees, how- 
ever, had served the English very effectually, as well by their valour as 
their industry. The revocation of the edict of Nantz had made them 
implacable enemies to Lewis XIV., and the friends of liberty and gene- 
rous sentiments admitted these enemies of despotism into the body of 
the nation. 

While England was triumphing over Lewis XIV., a singular kind of 
trial rekindled the animosity of the parties in England. Dr. Sache- 
verel, an enthusiastic preacher, carried away by the spirit of party, 
which is sometimes miscalled zeal, preached in favour of passive obe- 
dience, and against the toleration of the nonconformists. The house 
of commons declared Sacheverel's sermons scandalous and seditious 
libels, and the author was called to account. His trial suspended for 
three weeks all other kind of business, attracted the whole attention of 
the public, and became so interesting that the queen was present at it. 
The clergy and the people declared for Sacheverel ; but the Earl of 
Wharton spoke ably in the house of peers on the dangerous conse- 
quences of advocating such doctrines. Bishop Burnet, also, justified 
resistance from history, both ancient and modern ; and the Duke of Ar- 
gyle, (in reply to the Tory principles of the Bishop of Bath.) with much 
warmth, declared, that the clergy had in all ages abandoned the interests 
of the people, and extolled the majesty of kings, that they might govern 
them with greater ease. 



What caused the Duke of Marlborough's interest to decline? — Did not Lewis 
count) nance the pretender's invasion ? — What was the character of the Prince of 
Denmark? — Relate what commotion was raised by Dr. Sacheverel. 



ANNE. 157 

Sacheverel was found guilty, by a majority of seven votes. He was 
suspended from the pulpit for three years ; his sermons were condemned 
, to be burnt, as well as the famous decree of the University of Oxford in 
favour of absolute authority, and the irrevocable right of kings. Anne 
seemed to favour a doctrine which tended to secure her throne, and to 
maintain the public tranquillity. She expressed her concern that any 
doubt should arise of the church being in danger under her government. 

In 1711, the Tories, who had become too powerful for their adversa- 
ries, carried their animosities beyond all decency. Marlborough, so 
often extolled in both houses, suffered great indignities. The people 
insulted the hero whom they had idolized. Pride, avarice, and extortion, 
were laid to his charge. Never had Rome or Athens known popular 
clamour more iniquitous or absurd. But though Marlborough had lost 
his court influence, he had still the command of the army, and appeared 
again with eclat on the theatre of his victories. This campaign laid 
France open to her enemies ; while England bought dear those triumphs, 
from which she reaped no advantage. A conference for a peace, there- 
fore, was opened at Utrecht, where treaties were signed in March, 
1713. 

Dr. Langhorne, in a poem, when speaking in praise of Anne, calls her 

"The glorious Arbitress of Europe's peace." 

But the spirit of faction, Which sees most objects in a false light, con- 
demned her measures. The Whigs exclaimed against the peace, and 
their invectives were altogether merciless; and the queen, after the 
sacrifice she had made to general humanity, incurred the blame of her 
own subjects. This uneasiness was increased by a dangerous contest 
in parliament. A duty was laid on malt, and Scotland was not exempted, 
though the Scotch members insisted, with a patriotic energy, on the 
poverty of their country. Debates ran high ; the Tories had the ma- 
jority, and the Scots submitted to the tax. 

The more the queen, in her declining state of health, was desirous 
of tranquillity, the more she was disturbed with the vexations of fac- 
tion. It had been reported that she had thoughts of placing the Pre- 
tender on the throne, and that the Hanoverian succession was in danger. 
A price was set upon the Pretender's head, but it was provisionally 
confined to his invasion of England. The Queen receiving the address 
of the peers, replied that she saw no reason for coming to such extremi- 
ties ; but parties grew warmer, and Anne at length published the de- 
sired proclamation agamst her brother. 

Her uneasiness was increased at the cabals of the court. St. John, 
secretary of state, now created Lord Bolingbroke, had insinuated him- 
self into the good graces of the favourite, and undermined the credit of 
the Earl of Oxford. There was an open rupture between the two min- 
isters. Anne was present at one of these disputes, in which Oxford 
lost all respect for her presence, and fell into the most violent menaces 

What sentence was pronounced against him? — What was objected to Marlbo- 
rough? — Where was peace signed ? — What unpleasant contest occurred in parlia- 
ment? — Was not Anne supposed to favour the Pretender's succession? 

14 



158 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

against his enemies. She immediately stripped him of his employ- 
ments, and vexation and uneasiness hastened her death. She died in 
the fiftieth year of her age, and the thirteenth of her reign. 

Few sovereigns have merited higher eulogiums than this princess. 
Without splendid talents, she shone in the qualities of the heart, in a 
sincere affection for her subjects, and an invariable affability, both in the 
government and in familiar life. She has been emphatically called, the 
good Queen Anne, a title more glorious than the victories that distin- 
guished her reign. Marlborough made France tremble, but she gave 
peace to Europe. 

REMARKABLE EVENTS. 

1706. The kingdoms of England and Scotland united. 

1707. The first British parliament met. 
1710. St. Paul's Cathedral rebuilt. 

Great Characters. — Churchill, Duke of Marlborough ; Lord Boling- 
broke; Sir William Temple; Boyle, Earl of Orrery; Addison; Steele; 
Swift ; Sidney, Earl of Godolphin ; Harley, Earl of Oxford, &c. 



CHAPTER VIL— HOUSE OF BRUNSWICK. 

SECTION 1. 
GEORGE I. A. D. 1714. 

George of Brunswick, Elector of Hanover, son of the Princess So- 
phia, grand-daughter of James I., was proclaimed without opposition. 
He was about fifty-four years of age, a prince of great spirit, at once a 
soldier and a politician ; and his maxim was, " never to abandon his 
friends, to do justice to all, and to fear no one." The parliament, 
assembled in his absence, granted him the same revenue that Queen 
Anne had enjoyed. " 

George soon arrived in England. A prince hitherto esteemed for his 
prudence, seemed capable of extinguishing the heat of faction ; but 
whether he thought it impossible, or whether his prejudice against the 
Tories influenced him, he gave all his confidence to their adversaries. 
Bolingbroke was dismissed ; the command of the army was taken from 
the Duke of Ormond, and restored to Marlborough. This change ex- 
tended to other public employments, and the Whigs triumphed with as 
high a hand as they had before been disgraced. Such beginnings con- 
tributed to inflame the animosities of parties. 

"VVhal court cabals increased the queen's uneasiness ? — What was her age ? — 
How long did she reign? — What eulogiums have been passed on her character? — 
Mention the great characters that adorned her reign. — What relation was George 
I. to James I. ? — What was his age ? — What was his maxim ? — To what party 
did George give his confidence ?— What minister was dismissed ? — Who was re- 
stored ? 



CEORGE I. 159 

George, however, showed' more wisdom in declaring 1 that he was 
resolved to maintain the churches of England and Scotland, as by law 
established, without infringing upon that toleration granted to the Pro- 
testant nonconformists. The spirit of mutiny, notwithstanding, showed 
itself. The Tories did not fail to call in the interests -of the church, 
and the cry was " Down with the Whigs ! Sacheverel for ever." The 
Pretender, who went by the name of the Chevalier de Saint George, 
availed himself of this juncture by publishing a manifesto, setting forth 
his hereditary right, &c. 

In 1715, the king called a new parliament, and his proclamation even 
went so far as to suggest the election of such persons as would support 
the Protestant succession. This influence of the court, and the spirit 
of liberty among the people, had the desired effect. The reigning party 
was resolved to crush its adversaries. A secret committee was ap- 
pointed to inquire into the late negotiations; and the famous Robert 
Walpole, president of the committee, impeached Bolingbroke, then in 
France, of high treason, as being the author of a particular treaty, con- 
cluded with Lewis XIV. Lord Coningsby immediately rose and said, 
" The worthy president has impeached the hand, I impeach the head ; 
he the scholar, I the master. I impeach Robert Harley, Earl of Oxford, 
of high treason, and other crimes and misdemeanors." Oxford's brother 
rose up in his defence, but it was unavailing. These impeachments 
were carried to the upper house ; and the earl, after protesting his inno- 
cence, and that he had only executed the orders of the sovereign, &c, 
added, " I will with pleasure lay down my life for a cause which my 
dear mistress, our late queen, had at heart. When I consider that I 
shall be judged by the equity, honour, and virtue of my peers, I readily 
acquiesce in their judgment : God's will be done." He was conveyed 
to the Tower, though dangerously ill at the time. The Duke of Or- 
mond, also, and the Earl of Strafford were impeached. The former, 
rather than hazard the event, quitted the kingdom. A bill of attainder 
passed against him and Bolingbroke, and their names were struck out 
of the list of peers. 

These measures increased the popular ferments. The populace, on 
George's birth-day, burnt William in effigy. The Jacobites were in 
motion throughout the kingdom. The king informed the parliament 
that an invasion was threatened. Troops were raised, a fleet was equip- 
ped. One hundred thousand pounds sterling were promised to any one 
that should take the Pretender, alive or dead. The alarm was not with- 
out foundation. The Tories had held a correspondence with the friends 
of the house of Stuart abroad. The Pretender had relied on the pro- 
tection of Lewis XIV., who died about the same time ; and the Duke 
of Orleans, the regent during the minority of Lewis XV., connected 
himself with England : his politics not corresponding with the desires 
of the Pretender. 



Did he confirm the toleration of the English and Scotch churches ? — What ma- 
nifesto did the Chevalier de St. George publish ? — What great statesmen were im- 
peached ? — What was the reply of the Earl of Oxford ? — What invasion was 
threatened ? — What preparation was made to oppose it ? — What king died at this 
time ? 



160 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

In 1715, a rebellion broke out in Scotland. The Earl of Mar raised 
troops, and proclaimed James III. The North of England followed the 
example, but the rebels were vigorously attacked. The battle of Dum- 
blain greatly weakened without subduing them. A reinforcement of 
six thousand Dutch gave the king's army the superiority, and the Pre- 
tender, who had landed in Scotland, was obliged to return, accompanied 
by the Earl of Mar and some chiefs. Several of his partisans, however, 
were taken up and condemned. Among them were the Lords Der- 
wentwater and Kenmuir, who were beheaded on Tower-hill, Feb. 
1715-16. In vain the wives of the unhappy noblemen who suffered im- 
plored with tears the intercession of parliament. George was inflexible. 
Lord Nithisdale was also to have died on the scaffold, but his mother, 
obtaining permission to take her last leave of him, exchanged dresses 
with him. By this artifice he escaped, and she remained* prisoner in 
his stead. In justice to her affection and virtues, she was afterwards 
discharged. 

The court, after indulging its severity, adopted means to avert its 
effect. The present parliament was under command ; a new one might 
not be so, but might return upon the ministry the rigour they had exer- 
cised on their predecessors. The act of triennial parliaments was justly 
alarming to such a ministry, and one of the peers in the upper house 
moved for extending the duration of parliaments. This was strongly 
opposed by other lords. The reasons urged on each side were long and 
numerous. Court influence prevailed. Both houses passed the bill, 
which extended the duration of parliaments from three to seven years. 

George's affairs now called him into Germany. Charles XII. of Swe- 
den was incensed against the King of Great Britain, because he had 
acquired the duchies of Bremen and Verdun, and he undertook an inva- 
sion in favour of the Pretender. The king, informed of this design, 
a. d. 1717, suddenly quitting Hanover, returned to London, and de- 
manded of the parliament an extraordinary supply to defend his king- 
dom. Thus Great Britain found herself embarked in continental con- 
nexions, because the reigning family possessed estates in Germany. 
The Earl of Oxford languished about two years in the Tower. He 
availed himself of a quarrel in the ministry to demand his trial. The 
two houses had violent disputes concerning the process. The house of 
lords insisted on its being under their cognizance, and they carried it 
against the commons. The accusers not appearing, Oxford was dis- 
charged. 

An unforeseen event put an end to all uneasiness on account of Swe- 
den, Charles XII. being slain at the siege of Frederickshall, in Norway. 
A quadruple alliance was signed in London, in June, 1718, between the 
emperor, France, England, and Holland ; and in July of the same year, 
Sir George Byng entirely defeated the Spanish fleet in the Mediterra- 
nean. The Spaniards had made conquests in Sicily, and the English 

What rebellion broke out in Scotland ? — How subdued ? — What nobleman escap- 
ed, and by what means ? — Were not triennial parliaments now made septennial ? — 
Why was Charles XII. incensed against the king? — What was the result of the 
Earl of Oxford's imprisonment ? — What befel the king of Sweden ? — What was the 
quadruple alliance? — By whom was the Spanish fleet defeated? 



GEORGE I. 161 

admiral attacked their fleet, though more numerous than his own, and 
destroyed it, almost without opposition. War had not yet heen de- 
' clared, and Spain exclaimed that by this act the law of nations had 
been violated. Some members of parliament, Walpole, in particular, 
who was no longer in favour, blamed it with great asperity, but the par- 
liament approved all its measures, and war was declared against Spain. 
Another invasion in favour of the Pretender, was projected by Albe- 
roni, the Spanish minister. In 1719, ten men-of-war, and a number of 
transport vessels, put to sea, under the command of the Duke of Or- 
mond, who was impatient to revenge his disgrace. But George had for- 
tune on his side. The fleet was dispersed by a tempest ; three hun- 
dred Spaniards who had landed in Scotland, were forced to surrender 
themselves prisoners ; and all the Pretender's hopes vanished. 

SECTION 2. 

In 1720, another scourge, in the insatiable hand of avarice, threw 
England into confusion. The national debts amounted to more than 
fourteen millions. Means were thought of to discharge them. Both 
the Bank and the South-Sea Company made proposals for this purpose. 
Those of the company, appearing more advantageous, were accepted, 
and one Blount, a scrivener, the author of the scheme, took upon him 
its management. 

Not long before, there had been a scheme in France, called Law's 
system, for erecting a company under the name of the Mississippi, 
which led to the wildest speculations. The passion for riches, like 
other passions, is sometimes too blind to be controlled. The desire and 
the hope of large fortunes, drew into the snare a multitude of people, 
who became the dupes of artifice and interest. The directors of the 
South-Sea Company, having deluded the subscribers by flattering chi- 
meras, stocks immediately rose from one hundred to one thousand. 
The rage of stock-jobbing filled every head, and engrossed every idea. 
Whigs, Tories, Jacobites, the nobility, the clergy, physicians, lawyers 
merchants, the very women themselves, all were animated with the 
same spirit. All converted their money into paper ; all believed they 
should grow rich by parting with their riches. 

This delusion was not of long duration. The South-Sea scheme 
was soon proved to be built on a ruinous foundation. The views of ava- 
rice were disappointed ; and stocks fell prodigiously. Several projects, 
set on foot by the fraudulent industry of covetousness, totally failed. 
No money appeared, payment was stopped, public credit vanished, nu 
merous families were reduced to beggary, and despair succeeded to 
senseless hopes. George, who was then in Germany, returned with 
expedition, and recommended the business to the notice of parliament. 

The two houses endeavoured to do justice, though some of their mem- 
bers were implicated in these infamous proceedings. The goods of the 

Who projected the Pretender's next invasion? — How did it terminate? — What 
scourge threw England into confusion ? — Relate the scheme erected in France.— 
What was the ruinous consequence ? 
14* 




162 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

directors were confiscated, except a bare subsistence; the creditors 
were indemnified, as far as circumstances would permit, and public 
credit was restored. • Walpole contributed greatly, by his genius and 
application, to allay these disorders. Upon this he was restored to 
office, and made first commissioner of the treasury. 

In 1721, some ecclesiastical matters were subjects of debate in par- 
liament. Three years before, a bill had passed for annulling the severe 
acts against the nonconformists ; the Bishop of Bangor had asserted 
that all such acts were laws for persecution ; and that if principles of 
intolerance were admitted, then all persecutions, and even the popish 
inquisition might be justified. From whatever cause it arose, unbounded 
luxury, dissoluteness, and infidelity, seemed to succeed the South-Sea 
scheme, which had made gold and silver the objects of human worship ; 
and in consequence a bill was brought into the upper house against 
blasphemy and profaneness. In the bill were several articles not per- 
fectly consistent with the liberty previously granted to the noncon- 
formists. On this account the bill met with so great an opposition that 
it did not pass. 

The Society of Friends also, in 1722, occasioned some disputes in par- 
liament. Under King William they had procured their solemn affirma- 
tion to pass for a judicial oath ; and they now further demanded that 
the words — in the presence of Almighty God, should be left out of 
their judicial affirmation. The commons passed the bill. In the house 
of lords it was opposed by the Archbishop of York and some other peers ; 
and the clergy of London presented a petition against a concession so 
singular : but it ultimately passed. 

It is devoutly to be wished that the legislature may ere long substi- 
tute a form for Christians in general, that may remove the obligation 
of such frequent oaths as serve only to multiply perjuries. The great 
Duke of Marlborough died this year. 

During this year, the king communicated to the house a newly dis- 
covered conspiracy. A manifesto, attributed to the Pretender, inflamed 
the minds of the people. Severe bills passed against the Catholics, and 
the preparation for war put the whole kingdom in agitation. The com- 
mons avowed the certainty of a plot to place a Catholic on the throne. 
One of the persons accused was the famous Atterbury, Bishop of Ro- 
chester, a prelate of distinguished abilities. The proofs against him 
were two letters, intercepted at the post-office, written in a peculiar 
cipher, which some suppose to have been fabricated by his enemies. 
For this, however, he lost his bishopric and was banished. Atterbury 
took refuge in France. The king pardoned Bolingbroke at the same 
time. There was but one man hanged for the conspiracy. 

The rigour of the law, in 1725, was exercised against the Earl of 
Macclesfield, the chancellor, who, borne down by public hatred, volun- 
tarily resigned the seals. He was impeached in parliament, and con- 



Were not the goods of the directors confiscated ? — What ecclesiastical matters 
were subjects of debate ? — What new demand was made by the Friends ? — Men- 
tion what new conspiracy had occurred. — What nobleman was impeached in par- 
liament ? 






GEORGE I. 163 

victed of fraudulent practices, and condemned to pay a fine of thirty 
thousand pounds. 

In consequence of an alliance entered into between the emperor and 
Spain, in which Russia joined, George took the alarm. He was appre- 
hensive for his possessions in Germany, and three English squadrons 
put to sea ; one destined to block up the ports of Russia, another to 
cruise on the coast of Spain, and a third to seize the Spanish galleons 
in the West Indies ; which last did not succeed. To enable the king 
to carry on the war, the commons voted him forty-six thousand men, 
together with a land-tax of four shillings in the pound. The upper 
house was not so complaisant. A violent debate at first announced a 
formidable opposition. The measures of the king were at length car- 
ried. 

The Spaniards in the meantime laid siege to Gibraltar, but their 
measures were but ill taken, and the place too well defended. The 
king, after appointing a regency, embarked for Hanover. In his journey 
he was seized with a disorder, of which he died at Osnaburg, in the 
sixty-eighth year of his age, and the thirteenth of his reign. George I. 
had great qualities, a considerable capacity, discernment, policy, and a 
talent for negotiation. He was an enemy to parade, grave in his con- 
duct, and averse to every species of tyranny. 

In 1727, inoculation was first tried on criminals with success. 

Among the noted characters of this reign, were — Sir William Wynd- 
ham; Sir Robert Walpole; William Pulteney; Francis Atterbury, 
Bishop of Rochester ; John, Lord Hervey ; John Perceval, Earl of Eg- 
mont, &c. 

SECTION 3. 

GEORGE II. A. D. 1727. 

George II. succeeded his father, and was proclaimed king of Great 
Britain, June 15, 1727, in the 44th year of his age; and on the 11th of 
October the coronation of the king and queen was performed at West- 
minster Abbey, with the usual solemnity. In December following, his 
Majesty's eldest son, Prince Frederick, arrived in England from Hano- 
ver, and was created Prince of Wales. 

A misunderstanding with the Spaniards was one of the first occur- 
rences of this reign. The people of the British West India Isles had 
carried on an illicit trade with the subjects of Spain, upon the continent, 
and complaints were often brought to England that merchants were 
plundered by the Spanish vessels, and sailors treated with cruelty. The 
house of commons, in consequence of being petitioned by the merchants, 
entered into a deliberation on the subject ; negotiations with Spain were 
set on foot, which terminated favourably, and put off the threatened war 
for a time. 



What alliances occasioned preparations for war? — To what place did the Spa- 
niards lay siege ? — What befel the king ? — When was inoculation first tried ? — ■ 
Who were the most noted characters? — -When was George II. proclaimed? — And 
when crowned ? — What occasioned a misunderstanding with the Spaniards ? 



164 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

In the year 1731, a society of men formed themselves into a com- 
pany, called the " Charitable Corporations," professing- to lend money at 
legal interest to the poor, upon small pledges, and to persons of higher 
rank upon proper security. Their capital was at first limited to thirty 
thousand pounds, but they afterwards increased it to six hundred thou- 
sand. This money was supplied by subscription, and the whole in- 
trusted to directors. The company having continued for above twenty 
years, the cashier and warehouse-keeper disappeared, and a most ini- 
quitous scene of fraud was discovered, in which even some of the first 
characters in the nation did not escape censure. 

A scheme for fixing a general excise, about the year 1732, was intro- 
duced by Sir Robert Walpole into the house. He spoke of the frauds 
in the article of tobacco, and recommended that it should be lodged in 
warehouses, appointed by the officers of the crown ; and from thence 
sold by paying a duty of 4d. in the pound. The proposal raised a vio- 
lent ferment, not less within doors than without The parliament house 
was surrounded with multitudes ; the ministry were intimidated, and 
the design was dropped. 

A misunderstanding with the Spaniards, before mentioned, though 
pacified for a time, was not entirely removed. The commerce of Great 
Britain was still insulted and distressed. The English merchants claimed 
the right, by treaty, of cutting logwood in the Bay of Campeachy ; but 
the Spaniards refused to allow the claim, and the British mer- 
chants complained loudly, and from time to time, of the outrages com- 
mitted. The Spanish guard-ships continued to seize not only the guilty 
but the innocent. The minister at length put the nation in a condition 
for war : and letters of reprisals were granted against the Spaniards. 
Orders were issued, in 1739, for augmenting the land forces, and raising 
a body of marines, and soon after two rich Spanish prizes were taken in 
the Mediterranean. 

Admiral Vernon was sent in July, as commander, with a fleet of six 
ships, to annoy their commerce and settlements in America. In No- 
vember, he took the town of Porto Bello, a fort and harbour in South 
America. The next year, advice was received from Admiral Vernon, 
that he had bombarded Carthagena, and taken Fort Chagre. A squad- 
ron of ships was also equipped for annoying the enemy in the South 
Seas, the command of which was given to Commodore Anson. This 
fleet was appointed to sail through the Straits of Magellan, and steer- 
ing northward along the coasts of Chili and Peru, to co-operate occa- 
sionally with Admiral Vernon, across the Isthmus of Darien. But some 
delays in the outset frustrated that part of the scheme. After reaching 
Brazil, he refreshed his men on the island of St. Catharine. From 
thence he steered southward, doubled Cape Horn, and reached the de- 
lightful island of Juan Fernandez. From thence steering for the coast 
of Chili, he attacked the city of Paita, and stripped it of its treasures 
and merchandize. After which, coasting the western side of the Ame- 

What discredit befel the charitable corporations? — Did Sir Robert Walpole's 
plan of general excise succeed ? — How did the English resent Spanish aggression ? 
— What appointments had admiral Vernon and commodore Anson ? 



GEORGE II. 165 

rican continent, he lay in wait for one of those great and valuable Spa- 
nish galleons which traded between the Philippine Isles and Mexico, and 
was so fortunate as to meet with and capture one of them. And after 
a voyage of about three years, circumnavigating the globe, he returned 
home with immense riches. 

In the meantime, the government sent out a large fleet under general 
Wentworth and Admiral Vernon against Carthagena, but owing to a 
disagreement which arose between them, the enterprise fatally miscar- 
ried ; and on that account the kingdom was filled with murmurs, a. d. 
1741. The minister, Sir Robert Walpole, finding the indignation of 
the house of commons against him, declared he would never more sit in 
that house. The next day both houses of parliament were adjourned 
for a few days, and in the interim Sir Robert Walpole was created earl 
ofOrford. 

The emperor of Austria, Charles VI. , dying in 1740, without male 
issue, the French, regardless of treaties, (and particularly of that called 
the pragmatic sanction, by which the reversion of the late emperor's 
dominions was settled upon his daughter, the archduchess Maria The- 
resa,) caused the elector of Bavaria to be crowned emperor ; and the 
king of Prussia, at the same time, seized upon Silesia. England was 
the first ally that espoused her cause. Sardinia and Holland soon after 
came to her assistance, and at last Russia acceded to the union. With 
this junction in her favour, Maria Theresa began to triumph over her 
enemies ; the elector of Bavaria was obliged to fly, and being stripped 
of his dominions, he repaired to Frankfort, where he lived in obscurity. 

The French meanwhile projected an invasion of England; and 
Charles, the son of the old Pretender, quitted Rome to have an audi- 
ence with the French king. The troops destined for the expedition 
amounted to fifteen thousand men, who were to be embarked at Dun- 
kirk and some of the nearest ports to England, under the eye of the 
Pretender. But the project was defeated by the appearance of Sir John 
Norris, who with a superior fleet made up to attack them. The French 
fleet was thus obliged to put back, a very hard gale of wind damaged 
their transports, and their attempts were for the present frustrated. 

SECTION 4. 

The French now openly declared war, and entered upon it with great 
alacrity. The combined fleets of France and Spain for some time 
fought the British armament under the admirals Matthews and Lestock, 
though with inferior force, and came off upon nearly equal terms. Both 
the English admirals were tried by a court-martial. Matthews, who 
had fought the enemy with intrepidity, owing to some deviations from 
his prescribed injunctions, was declared incapable of serving for the 
future in his majesty's navy : Lestock, who had kept aloof, was acquit- 

What prize did Anson obtain? — What induced Sir Robert Walpole to quit the 
house of commons ? — When did the Emperor of Austria die ? — Did Maria The- 
resa succeed him? — Who opposed her, and who espoused her cause ? — Did not 
Charles, the son of the Pretender, project an invasion ? — For what were the Eng- 
lish admirals tried ? 



166 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

ted, not having exceeded the punctilios of discipline. The proceedings 
in the Netherlands were still more unfavourable. The French besieged 
Friburg, and in the succeeding campaign, April 1745, invested Tournay, 
which they took, after one of the most bloody battles that had been 
fought in this age. 

During these continental wars, England had enjoyed internal tran- 
quillity, till, in 1745, Charles Edward, son of the Pretender, landed in 
the north of Scotland, and was joined by several of the Highland clans. 
There being no adequate force there to oppose them, they took posses- 
sion of Dunkeld, Perth, Dundee, and Edinburgh. At Preston-Pans they 
defeated the royal troops. After some delay they marched into Eng- 
land, took Carlisle, established their head-quarters at Manchester, and 
advanced as far as Derby. But not finding themselves joined by the 
English Jacobites they retreated homewards. Carlisle was retaken by 
the duke of Cumberland ; but Stirling fell into the hands of the rebels. 
On the advance of the duke, the Pretender retired northward, followed 
by the royal army. 

The final and fatal battle to the hopes of the Pretender was fought 
at Culloden* (April 16, 1746). After long skulking in various disguises, 
and experiencing a fidelity and honour creditable to the national cha- 
racter, he made his escape to France. The barbarity exercised by the 
victors would disgrace the best of causes. Perhaps few greater in- 
stances of human folly could be shown, than this blind attachment to an 
obstinate, tyrannical, and bigoted family. 

On the continent, victory and defeat had rapidly succeeded each other 
for some years, till all sides found themselves growing more feeble,yet 
gaining no solid advantage. A negotiation was therefore resolved on, 
and a congress was opened at Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1748, and peace was 
concluded at the end of the year. To Philip, heir apparent to the 
throne of Spain, were ceded Parma, Placentia, and Guastalla, with pro- 
vision against their being united to the crown of Spain or of the two 
Sicilies ; the queen of Hungary was secured in her patrimonial domi- 
nions ; Silesia and Glatz were guarantied to the king of Prussia, whose 
selfish policy began the war, and who was the only real gainer by it. 
France and England, by all their waste of blood and treasure, gained 
nothing. Indeed, with respect to England, its interests, both at home 
and abroad, seem to have been greatly neglected. 

Though the war between England and France was thus hushed up 
for the present in Europe, yet in the East and West Indies it was still 
carried on. On the coast of Malabar, the English and French had 
never ceased from hostilities, and in North America they were still quar- 
relling about their boundaries. As war seemed inevitable, England 
wished to make it a naval one, and it was arranged to put Hanover un- 
der the protection of Prussia. The courts of France and Vienna were 
displeased at this project, and concluded an alliance in 1755, in which 
they were joined by Sweden and Saxony. In 1756 the island of Mi- 
* Culloden is situate about nine miles from Inverness. 

Relate the progress of the young Pretender. — Where was the final battle fought, 
and with what success? — Where and when was peace concluded ? 



GEORGE II. 167 

norca was taken by the French, and Admiral Byng, who had been sent 
to the relief of the place, but who neglected to fulfil his instructions, was 
shot at Portsmouth. The French arms met with partial success both 
in India and America. But in 1758, prince Ferdinand of Brunswick, 
at the head of the Hanoverians, obliged the French to cross the Rhine. 
At the commencement of the next campaign, in order to save Hanover, 
the prince found it necessary to give them battle ; the conflict took 
place at Minden, (August 1759;) the French were defeated. The 
blame of the victory not being complete was laid on lord George Sack- 
vine, the English commander, who was in consequence disgraced. 

The English admirals Hawke and Boscawen enhanced the lustre of 
the British arms at sea, defeating the French fleets off Cape Lagos and 
Belleisle. In America, the islands of Cape Breton and St. John's were 
taken by general Amherst: the French settlements on the coast of 
Africa were reduced; but in India the advantage was, for a while, on 
the side of the French. The English took the island of Guadaloupe in 
the West Indies ; and Quebec, after the defeat of the French army by 
general Wolfe, surrendered. This decisive victory put nearly all 
North America into the possession of the English. Wolfe's courage 
and perseverance surmounted incredible difficulties, and in the moment 
of victory on the heights of Abraham, he met a death of glory. 

In the East Indies, 1757, the British arms began to be successful. Mr. 
Clive, who entered the company's service in a civil capacity, gave up 
his clerkship, and joined the war about 1751 ; and not only his courage, 
but his military skill soon became so remarkable as to raise him to the 
first ranks in the army. After clearing the province of Arcot of its 
enemies, he took the French general prisoner, and restored the nabob, 
whom the English supported, to his government. But the prince of the 
greatest power in that country had laid siege to Calcutta, and the fort 
having been deserted by the commander, the garrison, to the number 
of 146 persons, were made prisoners. 

By the commands of the savage conqueror, they were all crowded 
together in a narrow prison, called the black-hole, of about eighteen 
feet square. After fruitless attempts to burst their prison, they gave 
vent to their distress in shrieks, groans, and despair. Suffocation and 
expiring languor succeeded, till all was silence and death. In the morn- 
ing, out of 146 that had been incarcerated, twenty-three only were 
found alive; and of these very few long survived. Mr., now Colonel 
Clive, backed by an English fleet under admiral Watson, proceeded to 
take revenge for these cruelties. Appearing before Calcutta, he soon 
silenced their batteries, and obliged them to abandon their fortifications. 

Hoogley, a city of great trade, was soon after reduced, and the vice- 
roy of Bengal's storehouses and granaries were destroyed. To repair 
these losses the barbarian prince raised an army of ten thousand horse 
and fifteen thousand foot. Colonel Clive advanced with his little army, 
and by a judicious disposition of them into three columns, victory soon 

What admiral was shot for supposed neglect of duty ? — What did Hawke, Bos- 
cawen, Amherst, and Wolfe ? — Relate the courage and skill of Mr. Clive.— -What 
occurred in the Black Hole of Calcutta ? 



168 HISTORr OF ENGLAND. 

declared in favour of the English. After these and other decisive con- 
quests over the Indians, colonel Clive turned to the attack of the French, 
who had previously been successful in that part of the world ; and he 
soon dispossessed them of all their power and all their settlements. It 
has been said that Clive, in artifice and dissimulation, was a full match 
for an Asiatic. 

The efforts of England at this time, in every part of the globe, were 
amazing, and the expenses of her operations had never been equalled, 
either on land or at sea, by any nation, when an event happened of 
great national concern. On the 24th of October, 1760, the king died 
suddenly, full of years and glory, in the seventy-seventh year of his 
age, and the thirty-third of his reign. 

REMARKABLE EVENTS. 

1738. Westminster Bridge begun. Finished 1750. 

1753. The British Museum established. 

1760. Blackfriars Bridge begun. Finished 1770. 

Among the noted characters of this reign, were 

William Pitt, Earl of Chatham; Alexander Pope; Horatio, Lord 
Walpole, &c 

SECTION 5. 
GEORGE III. A. D. 1760. 

George III., the grandson of the late king, was twenty-two years of 
age when he came to the crown. He was the eldest son of Frederick, 
Prince of Wales, who, dying before his father, never ascended the 
throne. The parliament met in November, and settled eight hundred 
thousand pounds on the king, for what is termed the civil list. The 
whole supply for the service of the ensuing year amounted to upwards 
of nineteen millions and a half. As his Majesty could not espouse a 
Roman Catholic, he was precluded from intermarrying into any of the 
great families of Europe ; he chose Charlotte Sophia, Princess of Meck- 
lenburgh Strelitz, a small sovereign State in the north-west of Ger- 
many. The nuptials were celebrated on the 8th of September, 1761, 
and their coronation was performed on the 22d of the same month, in 
Westminster Abbey. 

The war, which Mr. Pitt, in the preceding reign, had conducted 
with success, was continued ; but this year was not distinguished by 
any great naval or military operations in Europe, except the taking of 
Belleisle by Commodore Keppel and General Hodgson. In the East 
Indies the nabob of Bengal was deposed ; Prince Ferdinand repelled 

Did not Colonel Clive obtain a victory over the viceroy, and also dispossess the 
French of their settlements. — What were the efforts and success of the nation at 
the king's death ? — Name the remarkable events; end the noteo*characters. — What 
was the amount of the civil list settled on George III.? — Whom did he marry? — 
When were they crowned ?'— For what was the year 1761 distinguished? 



GEORGE III. 169 

an attack of the French armies at Kirche Denkirn ; and in the following 
year he was everywhere successful in Westphalia. 

In 1762, war was mutually declared by the courts of London and 
Madrid. Portugal, because she refused to join against England, was 
invaded by the Spaniards ; but they were driven out by the British and 
native troops. The death of Elizabeth, the empress of Russia, hap- 
pened this year : she was succeeded by her nephew, Peter III., who, 
joining his arms to those of the King of Prussia, acted hostilely against 
her former allies ; and by this step and some others, brought on him the 
hostility of his subjects. In six months he was deposed, and soon after 
died in prison, and was succeeded by his consort, Catharine, who with- 
drew her forces from the King of Prussia, but did not renew hostilities 
against him. Frederic being thus freed from one of his most formida- 
ble enemies, recovered Silesia, and ravaged Bohemia and Franconia. 

The British fleets and troops took Martinique and Havannah, in the 
West Indies, and Manilla, in the Philippine Isles, besides the whole of 
Canada, the islands of St. John and Cape Breton, part of Louisiana, the 
island of Grenada, &c. Thus, in the space of seven years, the English 
had possessed themselves of nearly the whole territory of North 
America, had destroyed or taken above a hundred ships of war from 
her enemies, had won by sea and land twelve great battles, and had re- 
duced many islands, fortified cities, forts, and castles ; and thus the ob- 
jects for which war was undertaken having been accomplished, she 
listened to her enemies' solicitation for peace, and the definite treaty 
was signed at Paris, in February, 1763. 

The public attention was now called to furious political papers, and 
among the rest to one entitled the North Briton, by a Mr. Wilkes, mem- 
ber for Aylesbury, who had attacked the king's speech with a very in- 
decent freedom. For this he was committed to the Tower. He was 
afterwards released by the decision of the Court of Common Pleas, and 
retired to France. In January, 1764, he was expelled the house of 
commons. Mr. Wilkes returned from the continent in 1768, and offered 
himself as a candidate for the city of London, though a sentence of 
outlawry against him had never been repealed. He lost his election, 
but immediately put up for Middlesex, when he was chosen by a great 
majority. The ministry however determined to prosecute Mr. Wilkes, 
who, for publishing No. 45 of the North Briton, and some other papers, 
was again imprisoned, and fined a thousand pounds. When his impris- 
onment was expired, he was chosen one of the sheriffs of London and 
Middlesex, had his debts paid, was elected lord mayor, and afterwards 
chamberlain of London. 

In the beginning of the year 1765, were kindled the first sparks of 
that fire, which, a few years afterwards, involved part of Europe and all 
North America in flames. We allude to the Stamp Act, which was 
now imposed upon the American colonies. But the Americans remon- 
strated ; a change took place in the ministry, and the Act was repealed. 
The spirit of oppression on the one hand, and of resistance on the 

Why did England aid Portugal ? — What empress died ? — What conquests did the 
British fleets effect ? — Relate the commotion occasioned by Wilkes 
15 



170 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

other, still continued ; and when the parliament imposed a duty on tea, 
the Americans refused to pay it, and at Boston the tea was flung into 
the sea. The British parliament passed bills for shutting- up the port 
of Boston. The colonists, in 1774, called a congress at Philadelphia, 
and in the following year a civil war began.* In 1765, the old Pre- 
tender died at Rome, in the seventy-seventh year of his age. 

Mr. Pitt in 1766 was made earl of Chatham, and by his recommenda- 
tion a new ministry was formed. The affairs of the East India Com- 
pany were now become much embarrassed, and Lord Clive was sent 
out to India, to put a stop to the growing evil. On his arrival, he con- 
cluded an advantageous treaty with the Mogul, and put the Company 
in possession of a clear revenue of above one million and a half sterling 
a year, at the same time enhancing his own. In 1768, his Majesty 
established the Royal Academy of Arts, for instructing young men in 
the principles of architecture, sculpture, and painting. The artists, 
previous to this, had formed themselves into a society, and many had 
attained to a high degree of excellence. 

The East India Company about this time found a new foe in one Hy- 
der Ally, who had raised himself from the rank of a sepoy to that of a 
sovereign prince, and became a very troublesome enemy to the East 
India Company ; and in 1769 and the following year the government at 
home was again disturbed by Mr. Wilkes, who was elected for Middle- 
sex, though confined in the King's Bench prison. This gave occasion 
to the passing an Act for regulating the proceedings of the house of 
commons in controverted elections. By this bill, which was called the 
Grenville Act, thirteen members were chosen by lot to decide in all 
such cases. 

The government was censured, about this time, for suffering the 
French without resistance to take possession of the Island of Corsica, in 
the Mediterranean. The island had for a time belonged to the Genoese, 
whose cruelties and exactions had driven the nation to revolt ; but not 
being able to secure their freedom, they had thrown themselves into the 
arms of the French. A rupture with Spain, also, concerning an island 
in the southern part of the Atlantic Ocean, was with difficulty adjusted. 

About the year 1772, a bill passed both houses, enacting that all the 
descendants of his late Majesty should be incapable of contracting mar- 
riage without the previous consent of the king, or his successors on the 
throne, &.c. This Act was proposed in consequence of the king's two 
brothers, the dukes of Gloucester and Cumberland, having married pri- 
vately ; and the object for passing such an Act was, to prevent, as much 
as possible, disputed titles, by keeping the line of succession clear and 
distinct. 

In the session of 1772, a barbarous practice in the criminal law was 

* For a full detail of particulars respecting this war, see Russell's History of tlie 
United States, published by Hogan and Thompson, Philadelphia. 

What led to the war with the American States? — What success attended Lord 
Clive in India? — When was the Royal Academy established? — What new foe 
had the East India Company ? — What is meant by the Grenville act? — What 
change did Corsica undergo ? — What new marriage act passed into a law ? 



GEORGE III. 171 

abolished : before that time, when a felon refused to plead, he was laid 
upon his back, and a heavy weight was placed on his breast, which was 
gradually increased till he expired. 

SECTION 6. 

That iniquitous act, the dismemberment of Poland, was perpetrated 
this year, by the Empress of Russia, the Emperor of Germany, and the 
King of Prussia. About 1773, very many of the common people, both 
of Scotland and Ireland, emigrated to America, in consequence, it is 
said, of their unfeeling landlords raising their rents ; and it has been 
farther asserted, that these emigrants composed some of the first forces 
to resist English aggression on the American shores. This same year, 
government sent out two ships to attempt the discovery of either a north- 
east or a north-west passage to the East Indies, but they were retarded 
by the mountains of ice, and returned home without accomplishing their 
purpose. Four different voyages, also, round the world may be here 
noticed ; one by Commodore Byron, a second by Captain Wallis, a third 
by Captain Carteret, and the fourth by Captain Cook, who, in his third 
voyage, met his death at O-why-hee,* in a skirmish with the natives. 

In 1775, (April 19th), hostilities first commenced at Lexington, be- 
tween the king's troops and the Americans ; and the battle of Bunker's 
Hill shortly followed. A civil war was the result, which, after a con- 
test of seven years, terminated in the independence of the United 
States. 

In 1776, one hundred thousand pounds per annum was added to the 
civil list. We have already noticed that his Majesty had eight hundred 
thousand pounds per annum granted him at the commencement of his 
reign ; but that sum not having been found sufficient, the king had now 
granted him nine hundred thousand pounds, for supporting the charges 
of his civil government. An extraordinary event occurred in India : 
the Governor of Madras, Lord Pigot, merely for executing the orders 
of the directors, was imprisoned by the leading members of the council, 
and not brooking the indignity, he sickened and died. He left behind 
him an amiable character, and his death was sincerely lamented. 

The war with America was still going on with doubtful success, the 
British forces under General Howe, and the Americans under General 
Washington, when General Burgoyne, who commanded the British army 
in Canada, resolved to encounter the American forces in New England : 
for this purpose he crossed lake Champlain, and reduced the Fort of Ti- 
conderoga, but, on his arrival at Saratoga, his army was Captured by 
the Americans, under the generals Gates and Arnold. During this war, 
a person under the assumed name of Jack the Painter set fire to the 
rope-house at Portsmouth, and to a street called Quay-lane, in Bristol ; 
and he had formed a plan to destroy all the docks and shipping in the 
♦One of the Sandwich Isles in the Great Pacific Ocean, now called Hawaii. 



By what powers was Poland dismembered f — What circumnavigators are men- 
tioned ? — When did hostilities first commence in America? — What occurred to 
Lord Pigot, governor of Madras ? — By whom was General Burgoyne captured ? 



172 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

country, but he was timely arrested, tried, and hung- in chains. Not 
long after, the famous Captain John Paul Jones landed at Whitehaven, 
burnt a ship in the harbour, and even attempted to burn the town. 

In the year 1778, the French openly declared in favour of the Ame- 
ricans, the independence of whom they acknowledged and guaranteed. 
A war between England and France was the consequence. Fleets 
were accordingly fitted out on both sides. A running fight, but no de- 
cisive action, took place between D'Orvilliers, who commanded the 
French squadron, and Admiral Keppel, who conducted the English. 

This year died William Pitt, Earl of Chatham: as an orator and a 
statesman, he was the pride and boast of the English nation ; and, as a 
mark of public gratitude for his eminent services, the parliament granted 
the sum of twenty thousand pounds for the discharge of his debts, and 
an annuity of four thousand pounds was settled upon his successor to 
the earldom. A monument in Westminster Abbey was erected to his 
memory. 

In 1779, the King of Spain acknowledged the independence of the 
American colonies, and his fleet, uniting with that of France, became 
formidable to Great Britain. From the commencement of hostilities 
with Spain, the fortress of Gibraltar had been closely invested, and the 
defence of the place, under General Elliott, displayed a scene of uncom- 
mon bravery and success. The works they from time to time erected 
he levelled to the ground ; and their last attempt with their floating bat- 
teries, which they deemed bomb-proof, he overwhelmed by firing red- 
hot balls into them. The Spaniards, though failing in this attempt, 
took the island of Minorca and the State of West Florida. In the year 
following, Admiral Rodney set sail with a squadron for Gibraltar, and 
in his way took a rich convoy of Spanish men-of-war, capturing the Admi- 
ral Don Langara's ship, and three other ships of the line. Some months 
after, he fought a most obstinate battle with a superior French fleet, in 
the West Indies, and two years afterwards he obtained a glorious 
victory, near Jamaica, over another French fleet, commanded by the 
•Count de Grasse ; taking the admiral's own ship, the Ville de Paris, of 
110 guns, and several others. For these valorous deeds he was raised 
to the peerage. 

The year 1780 was distinguished by some domestic disturbances. The 
parliament having granted some indulgences to the Roman Catholics, a 
riotous mob, led on by Lord George Gordon, assembled in St. George's 
Fields, in order to petition parliament against these indulgences ; after 
which they proceeded to commit the most horrible devastations. They 
burnt the prisons of the Fleet, Newgate, and the King's Bench, the Ro- 
man Catholic chapels, and many private mansions. They were going 
to make an attempt on the Bank, but were happily opposed by a body 
of citizens and by the regular troops, who were now called in. About 
two hundred and twenty of the ringleaders were killed or dangerously 
wounded. Lord George was afterwards tried for having collected this 

When did the French declare for the Americans? — What great statesman died 
this year ? — Relate the Spanish attack on Gibraltar. — What damages occurred in 
Lord George Gordon's riot ? 



GEOKGE III. 



173 



assembly ; but as he was actuated merely by religious prejudices, and 
had never encouraged the mob to proceed to outrage, he was acquitted. 

In 1781, a war with the Dutch commenced, which led to a desperate 
engagement off the Dogger-bank, between a small squadron of English 
ships, under Admiral Hyde Parker, and a like squadron of Dutch ships, 
under Admiral Zoutman. This year was fatal to the British forces in 
America. Lord Cornwallis threw himself into York Town, in Virginia, 
and was presently invested by General Washington by land, and by a 
French fleet which occupied the Chesapeake ; and after a short and in- 
effectual struggle, nothing remained to the British general but to nego- 
tiate terms of capitulation. This surrender of York Town was the 
virtual termination of the war ; for when the news of this disaster ar- 
rived in England, the public voice was loud against carrying on the 
contest. Lord North, however, was still desirous of its continuance, till 
he was outvoted in the house of commons. 

This led to a change in the government. The old ministry were 
dismissed, and a new one appointed. The Marquis of Rockingham was 
made first lord of the treasury; Lord John Cavendish, chancellor of the 
exchequer ; Mr. Fox and Lord Shelburne, secretaries of state ; and the 
Duke of Richmond, master-general of the ordnance. The prelimina- 
ries of peace were scarcely entered into, when the death of the mar- 
quis occasioned a change in the ministry. He was succeeded by the 
Earl of Shelburne. This appointment gave offence to Mr. Fox and 
several other gentlemen, who resigned their places. In 1783, these in 
their turn yielded to the superior influence of Mr. Fox and Lord North, 
who, though of different political sentiments, now formed a coalition, 
and finished those terms of peace which acknowledged the indepen- 
dence of the United States. 

The next object that attracted public attention was Mr. Fox's famous 
East India Bill, which, however suitable for counteracting misrule and 
peculation in that distant region, met at home with much discounte- 
nance. It was carried, however, through the lower house by a great 
majority, but in the upper house it was rejected. On the following 
night the ministry were dismissed, and Mr. Pitt was appointed first 
lord of the treasury. As this appointment met at first with much oppo- 
sition from Mr. Fox's party, the parliament was dissolved in March, 
1784, and the new parliament discovered a considerable majority on the 
side of the minister. Mr. Pitt now brought forward his India Bill, 
which pagsed with little opposition. 

The attention of parliament and of the public was next called to a 
great question of reform in the representation of the people. The pur- 
port of the bill was to transfer from certain decayed boroughs the power 
of election, to towns of greater consequence ; not by compulsory means, 
but as an option of choice : but Mr. Pitt's proposition was negatived by 

What defeat, in 1781, did the British forces sustain in America? — What changes 
in the government now took place ? — What was the fate of Mr. Fox's East India 
Bill ?— And what of Mr. .Pitt's ?— What plan of reform was proposed ?— and with 
what success ? 
15* 






174 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

a considerable majority. Laws were also made for the restoration of 
the Scotch titles which had been forfeited in the rebellion. 

SECTION 7. 

The month of Augnst, 1786, was remarkable for an insane attempt 
on the king's life, by one Margaret Nicholson, as his Majesty was 
alighting from his carriage at the gate of St. James's Palace. While 
the king was receiving her memorial, she struck a knife at his breast 
The king's attendants arrested her arm and wrenched the instrument 
from her hand. His Majesty, with great presence of mind, exclaimed, 
" I have received no injury, do not hurt the woman : the poor creature 
appears to be insane." She was taken into custody, and after due ex- 
amination sent to Bethlehem Hospital. 

It was about this time that the plan was suggested by g-overnment 
for establishing a colony, by the transportation of convicts to New Hol- 
land. How ably and perseveringly it has been carried into effect, is 
now generally known. In 1787, Warren Hastings, late governor of 
the English settlements in the East Indies, was accused of high crimes 
and misdemeanors. The subject was brought forward in the house of 
commons by Mr. Burke, Mr. Sheridan, and others, who impeached him. 

A disturbance in the United Provinces of Holland, between the Stadt- 
holder and a refractory portion of his subjects, claimed the attention of 
the English government. The malcontents had likewise treated the 
Princess of Orange, consort of the Stadtholder, with great indignity. 
She was sister to the King of Prussia, and that monarch took instant 
measures to enforce his demand of satisfaction for the insult offered ; 
and the rapid success of the Prussian troops, conducted by the Duke of 
Brunswick, obtained the reparation demanded, and re-established the 
tranquillity of the government. 

In 1788 died at Rome, Charles Stuart, who headed the rebellion in 
1745. He was commonly known on the continent as the Chevalier de 
St. George, and in England as the young Pretender. It may be worthy 
of remark that exactly a century had elapsed, from the abdication of 
James to the death of the chevalier, the last hopeful branch of the 
Stuart race, The centenary of the revolution in 1888 was this year 
observed on the 5th of November, in nearly all parts of the kingdom, 
with festivity and gratulation. 

His Majesty, in the month of November this year, 1788, was so se- 
verely indisposed by a mental affliction as not to be able to perform his 
executive functions, and after strenuous debates, the Prince of Wales 
was proposed as regent during his majesty's indisposition, but with very 
limited powers ; he could not confer peerages, nor grant pensions nor 
salaries for life. The care of the king's person was committed to the 
queen, and for her assistance a council was appointed. These arrangc- 

What maniac made an attempt on the king's life ? — What new settlement was 
chosen for convicts ? — By whom and when was Warren Hastings impeached ? — 
What disturbance occurred in Holland ? — What remarkable person died at Rome ?— 
By what malady was the king afflicted in November, 1788 ? 



GEORGE III. 175 

ments had scarcely been completed, when, on the 10th of March fol- 
lowing, his Majesty's recovery was announced to botli houses of parlia- 
ment ; and the 22d of April was observed as a day of thanksgiving- for 
his recovery. The king, attended by the whole royal family, went to 
St. Paul's cathedral in state, amidst the acclamations of the populace. 
It was succeeded the same evening by a splendid illumination. 

In the month of July, 1789, a most unexpected revolution took place 
in France ; the result, perhaps, of concurring causes — a court corrupt 
and profligate ; a literati whose philosophy was hostile to the sublimest 
truths of religion ; a noblesse whose excessive pride and insolence galled 
the middle orders ; and a clergy, many of whose lives had shaken the 
general reverence for religion. The more immediate cause was the 
disordered and embarrassed state of the French finances, which induced 
the court to assemble a national council at Versailles, to replenish the 
treasury. In that assembly the commons were thought to assume too 
much power, and the king ordered some regiments to advance towards 
the capital. The populace, excited by the democrats, rose, committed 
great outrages, and demolished the fortress termed the Bastile. The 
king was obliged to transfer the assembly to Paris, where the mob was 
at the devotion of the democrats. The property of the church was trans- 
ferred to the nation. The privileges of the nobility and clergy were 
soon abolished ; and the king was compelled to assent to every thing. 
This constitution soon surrendered its sway to another, which proved 
more fatal to royalty, by causing the deposition and imprisonment of 
the king, exposed to the brutal triumph of his relentless enemies. 

In 1790, there arose a dispute between Spain and Great Britain, re- 
specting certain alleged aggressions upon British sailors, and the capture 
of two English merchant-ships, by a Spanish officer at Nootka-Sound, on 
the north-west coast of America. The British government demanded 
satisfaction for the aggression from the court of Spain, but that court in- 
stead of acquiescing, asserted its claim to an exclusive right of sove- 
reignty in those territories, as a grant from the pope. And not till En- 
gland had prepared an immense armament, at the cost of nearly three 
millions sterling, did the Catholic king comply with her demands ; 
namely, — to restore whatever had been taken — to make ample compen- 
sation for all losses, with free settlement, commerce, &c. 

At this period the British possessions in the East were disturbed by 
Tippoo Saib, the son and successor of Hyder Ally. After two years' 
hostilities Lord Cornwallis, in 1792, completely invested Seringapatam, 
the sultan's capital ; and he was compelled to submit to humiliating 
terms of peace. It was in 1792 that Mr. Fox introduced his bill by 
which the trial by jury was invested with an important right, jurors be- 
ing declared judges both of the law and of the fact. And this was the 
memorable year when a bill was brought in, on the motion of Mr. Wil- 
berforce, to prohibit the further importation of slaves. The bill was 

What revolution commenced in July, 1789? — How was the Spanish quarrel at 
Nootka-Sound settled ? — What occurred at Seringapatam ? — What hill was intro- 
duced by Mr. Fox ? — Was not a bill introduced for the non-importation of slaves I — 
and by whom ? 



176 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

lost by a minority of seventy-five. A bill was also passed in favour of 
the English Catholics, who had entered into a protest against the uni- 
versal supremacy of the pope ; they were released from certain pains 
and penalties under which they had laboured. To the colonies of Up- 
per and Lower Canada were now appointed legislative assemblies of 
their own. 

In the beginning of the year 1793, the Jacobins of France brought 
their unhappy king to trial, and judicially murdered him. And in Octo- 
ber following, the public were sensibly affected by the execution of the 
queen. These iniquitous acts were followed by a declaration of war 
against the kings of England and Spain, and the Stadtholder of Hol- 
land. For the restoration of the crown of France, a confederacy had 
been entered into by the German empire and Russia. Great Britain 
now joined this confederacy ; and British troops, under the command of 
the Duke of York, joined the allied army. The English failed in an 
attack on Dunkirk ; but, aided by Spain and Naples, the English fleet 
took possession of Toulon ; they were forced, however, to abandon it. 
In 1794, in consequence of the French threatening to invade Great 
Britain, great exertions were made to put the country in a state of de- 
fence, and voluntary military associations were everywhere raised. 
Earl Howe, on the 2d of June, obtained a signal victory over the French 
fleet ; and the year after, Lord Bridport won a naval battle at port 
l'Orient. Both in the East and West Indies the British forces had been 
successful. The Corsicans placed themselves under the king of Eng- 
land ; an alliance of no long continuance. 

SECTION 8. 

On the 8th of April 1795, the marriage of the Prince of Wales with 
Caroline, daughter of the duke of Brunswick, and niece of his majesty, 
took place. In the following year, an insurrection breaking out in the 
United Provinces, the stadtholder and his family took refuge in Eng- 
land, and Hampton Court was assigned for their residence. The people 
of Holland became, under the name of allies, the subjects of France, 
and experienced, in consequence, much of that domineering exaction 
which so often is the lot of the weaker party in such a relation. 
On December 5, 1796, the patriotism as well as the opulence of 
Great Britain were evinced, by a loan of eighteen millions sterling 
being raised for government, by voluntary subscriptions, in fifteen hours 
and twenty minutes. In 1797, the Bank of England was restrained by 
act of parliament from making its payments in specie ; and notes of one, 
two, and five pounds were issued. This year a victory was obtained 
over the Spanish fleet, off Cape St. Vincent, by admiral Sir John Jervis, 
who was in consequence created earl of St Vincent. But the bright 
naval prospects were for a short time clouded by a mutiny which broke 
out among the seamen of the channel fleet, lying at Spithead. They 
deprived the officers of the command of the ships, and even threatened 

What befel the king and queen of France, in 1793? — Whom did the Prince of 
Wales marry ? — What occurred in Holland ? — What loan was raised ? — What 
victory was achieved ? 



GEORGE III. 177 

some of them with the loss of their lives. Their chief object of revolt 
was an increase of pay ; which being- considered by government not 
altogether unreasonable, was complied with, and order and discipline 
were re-established. Shortly after, another tumult broke out among 
some ships at Sheerness. New and extravagant demands were made, 
which government resisted, and vigorous measures were taken to reduce 
the mutineers to their duty. Many of the ringleaders were hanged. 

This stigma on the character of British seamen was soon wiped away 
by a splendid victory over the Dutch fleet off the Texel, by admiral 
Duncan, who captured nine of their largest ships and two admirals. 
For this great achievement the admiral was raised to the peerage, with 
the title of viscount. Three such glorious victories, under Howe, Jer- 
vis, and Duncan, were succeeded by a day of solemn thanksgiving ; and 
their majesties, accompanied by the members of both houses of parlia- 
ment, attended its celebration in St. Paul's cathedral. A third attempt 
at negotiation for peace was set on foot at Lisle ; but, after long pro- 
tracted conferences, nothing was effected, and lord Malmsbury returned 
to England. 

In 1798, admiral Nelson obtained a splendid victory over the French 
fleet on the coast of Egypt, in which nine sail of the line were taken, 
and others either burnt or blown up in the action : two only of the French 
fleet escaped. For this important service the admiral was created Ba- 
ron Nelson of the Nile, and the king of Naples conferred on him the 
title of the Duke of Bronte. This year a dangerous conspiracy mani- 
fested itself in Ireland, and acts of open rebellion were committed in 
the counties of Naas, Meath, Kildare, and Dublin. These commotions 
continued till September, when about seven or eight hundred French 
troops, which had landed in its favour, surrendered. In 1799, an un- 
successful attempt was made on Holland by the Duke of York ; but in 
India, Tippoo, sovereign of Mysore, lost his life and his kingdom. Se- 
ringapatam, his capital, was captured by general Harris, and immense 
treasures were found in the palace. 

The question of a union between Great Britain and Ireland was re- 
vived in January, 1800, and after much opposition, it was ratified by the 
parliaments of both kingdoms, and passed into a law by royal assent. 
In 1801, Bonaparte succeeded in uniting Denmark, Sweden, Prussia, 
and Russia in an armed neutrality, that is, they were to arm themselves 
at sea against the right of search. The British government sent nego- 
tiators to Copenhagen, accompanied by a strong fleet under admiral Sir 
Hyde Parker, together with vice-admiral Lord Nelson and rear-admiral 
Graves ; the attack was commenced by Lord Nelson with twelve ships 
of the line, together with frigates, bombs, fire-ships and small vessels, 
upon the Danish navy, which was supported by the batteries ; when, 
after an engagement of four hours, seventeen sail of the line, nearly 
the whole of the Danish fleet that could be brought into action, were 

What victory did Admiral Duncan gain over the Dutch ? — For what victory 
was Nelson created duke of Bronte? — What conspiracy occurred in Ireland ? — 
What occurred to Tippoo ? — When occurred the union between Great Britain and 
Ireland ? — What occurred at Copenhagen ? 



178 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

either sunk, burnt, or taken. At this juncture news arrived of the em- 
peror of Russia's death ; the armed neutrality was abandoned, and the 
confederacy dissolved. 

The French, having now been so far successful as to detach from 
England all her allies except Portugal, prepared to attack that kingdom 
also. Great Britain prepared for an attack of the French forces in 
Egypt, which at that time amounted to about thirty thousand men. On 
the 2d of March, 1801, the British army, consisting of from seventeen 
to eighteen thousand, under Sir Ralph Abercrombie, arrived off Aboukir. 
The landing of the troops took place under the direction of Captain 
Cochrane and Sir Sidney Smith, in which they met with incessant op- 
position and much loss, which they sustained with the utmost bravery. 
The general action took place on the 20th of March, in which the Brit- 
ish were victorious ; but the glories of the day were clouded by the loss 
of their brave general, Sir Ralph Abercrombie. Major-general Hutch- 
inson succeeded to the command. Cairo next surrendered, and soon 
after Alexandria, which led to the evacuation of Egypt by the French. 

During this period, Great Britain was threatened with an invasion, 
and troops were stationed along the frontier towns of France and Hol- 
land, ready to be embarked, and vessels and flat-bottomed boats were 
stationed on the coast for their conveyance. The British, instead of 
waiting the attack, were determined to act on the offensive ; and a flo- 
tilla, under the orders of Lord Nelson, was sent to destroy them in their 
harbours. After two surprisingly bold, but unsuccessful efforts, Lord 
Nelson returned, leaving a sufficient force to cruise on the French coast. 
A mutual desire of peace seemed to be manifest among the belligerents, 
and Mr. Pitt, that he might be no obstacle to the deed, resigned his office 
of first lord of the treasury and chancellor of the exchequer, and was 
succeeded by Mr. Addington, (late speaker of the house,) under whose 
administration a negotiation for peace commenced, which was concluded 
at Amiens on the 27th of March, 1802 ; and on the 29th of April, peace 
was proclaimed in London. 

The blessings of peace, however, were not of long duration. Bona- 
parte was now declared chief consul for life. He restored the Catholic 
religion, and gave new constitutions to France, Genoa, and Switzerland. 
A force was sent by France to St. Domingo, where Toussaint l'Ouver- 
ture, a negro, had erected a republic. That chief was treacherously 
seized and sent to France ; but the French were unable fully to recover 
the island. Its power was ultimately overthrown, and Dessalines was 
made chief of the republic. 

Disputes arose between France and England respecting the fulfilment 
of the treaty of Amiens. The French government imposed severe re- 
strictions on British commerce, and refused to restore some vessels cap- 
tured in India. The annexation to France of Piedmont, Parma, and 
other Italian States, together with the subjugation of the Swiss can- 
tons, in direct violation of the treaty of Luneville, and the possession 

What action took place in Egypt? and what brave General fell there ? — Where 
and when were the negotiations for peace signed ? — What title did Bonaparte 
assume ? — What disputes arose between France and England ? 



( 179 ) 



fcilhiu, I; 



,.;3 ;.'; I 



*■:.■■■ 




GEORGE III. 181 

of Malta, became also subjects of contention ; while the navies both, of 
Spain and Holland being- held by the first consul, and the equipments 
preparing in the French and Dutch ports, created doubt and suspicion 
respecting the designs of Bonaparte. 

SECTION 9. 

After a protracted correspondence had been carried on between the 
courts of Paris and London, relative to the objects of dispute, an inter- 
view took place between the chief consul and Lord Whitworth, the 
English ambassador, in which Bonaparte treated his lordship with so 
much indignity, that he instantly returned to England, and the British 
government prepared for war. The public feeling in Great Britain 
was very strong against France, and the ministry had little difficulty in 
procuring the most ample supplies. The militia were embodied, an army 
of reserve was raised, letters of marque and reprisal were issued, vo- 
lunteer associations were formed, and in many of the principal towns 
vast subscriptions were raised. On the coast of France immense prepar- 
ations were made for the invasion of England, — an army of three hun- 
dred thousand men was prepared, with vessels of a suitable construction 
to waft them across the Channel; but with what prospect of success 
could they approach a navy that could cope with the world, — a people 
animated but with one impulse, and a nation of volunteers in arms) 
The French consul must have seen its impracticability, and his rage 
exhausted itself in empty menaces. 

The electorate of Hanover, however, was overrun and plundered by 
the French ; but in order to annoy them as much as possible, the Elbe 
and the Weser were blockaded by British ships. Several French ports 
were also blockaded, and the French islands of Tobago, the Dutch 
islands of Demerara, Essequibo, together with St. Lucia and others ; 
these, with the settlements of Berbice on the coast of South America, 
yielded to the British naval force^ 

Daring: this and the previous fear, one Colonel Despard, who had 
previously, as a meritorious officer, performed some military exploits, 
held secret communication with the French government, and entered 
into treasonable correspondence against his country and his king-. To 
his proselytes, who were numerous, he administered a secret oath, and 
held out the promise, when his revolution was effected, of high posts and 
military rank : but, ere the plot was ripe, Despard and twelve of the 
conspirators were arrested and convicted. Six, with their leader, were 
executed; some received the King's pardon. In Ireland, also, were 
seen the emissaries of insurrection, which led to the perpetration of 
cold-blooded murder and sanguinary contests, but the rebellion was 
completely quelled by the military. Many of the offenders were tried : 
fortunately, the victims were but few. 

In May 1804, a change in the administration took place. Mr. Ad- 
dington retired from office, and was raised to the peerage, with the title 



What led to a fresh rupture with France ?— What electorate was overrun by the 
French ?— What colonel secretly corresponded with the French government ? 
16 



182 HISTORI? OF ENOLAND. 

of Viscount Sidmouth ; Mr. Pitt resumed his former office, and formed 
a new administration. Government having received intelligence that 
Spain (though not at war with Great Britain) had engaged to aid the 
French by a supply of fifteen sail of the line, and upwards of twenty 
thousand men, and no ^hi^aviory reply being given to the British am- 
Da<aso A~, one ministry sent out a squadron of British frigates to encoun- 
ter four large Spanish ships that were returning from America loaded 
with treasure. Two of the ships were captured, a third blew up. 
Spain now declared war. A bill was passed this year, to empower the 
Bank of England to issue dollars as five shilling tokens, after being re- 
stamped with a suitable impression. 

In the course of the present year, 1804, Bonaparte assumed an impe- 
rial diadem, with the title of " Emperor of France." He compelled the 
pope to sanction the coronation with his presence. And at the com- 
mencement of 1805, he transmitted to the English court proposals for 
peace. His Britannic Majesty, in reply, declined the discussion unless in 
conjunction with his allies. In the month of April, Mr. Whitbread brought 
forward his motion against Lord Melville, as having connived at a gross 
misapplication of the government money. In June following, his im- 
peachment was carried in the house of commons, when the trial came- 
on in Westminster Hall, and on the seventeenth day of trial, the vis- 
count was acquitted by a great majority. 

Lord Nelson was appointed to the command of a fleet of twenty-se- 
ven ships, to watch the harbour of Cadiz, where the French and Span- 
ish fleets were lying. The French had eighteen ships under Admiral 
Villeneuve, and the Spaniards fifteen under Admiral Gravina. On the 
21st of October they appeared off" Trafalgar, presenting a line of thirty- 
three ships ;^the British hero, with the twenty-seven under his com- 
mand, approached to the conflict. He commanded the fleet to bear up 
in two columns, issuing the signal, " England expects every man to do 
his duty." Lord Nelson, in the Victory, commanded the windward co- 
lumn; Rear- Admiral Collingwood the leeward column, in the Royal 
Sovereign. Nelson caused his ship to be placed alongside his old ac- 
quaintance, the Santissima Trinidad. The leading ships of the columns 
broke through the enemies' lines ; the others following the example, 
broke through in all parts, and engaged the enemy at the muzzle of 
their guns. This tremendous conflict lasted for three hours, when many 
of the enemy's ships having struck, their line gave way and the victory 
became decisive. Nineteen sail of the line, of which two were first- 
rates, with Villeneuve and two other flag-officers, were taken, namely, 
Don D'Avila, vice-admiral, and the Spanish rear-admiral, Don B. H. 
Cisneros. The other ships with Admiral Gravina, for the present 
escaped ; but four of them were afterwards captured off Ferrol by 
Sir Richard Strachan, and carried to a British port. Thus at one blow 
was the enemies' marine almost annihilated, and Napoleon's boasted 
visions of ships, colonies, and commerce, were dissolved in air. 

Did not changes take place in the administration ?— What dignity did Bonaparte 
assume?— Relate the splendid victory achieved by Nelson. 



GEORGE III. 183 



SECTION 10. 



This splendid victory was, however, dearly purchased, by the death 
of the gallant commander, who, about the middle of the action, received 
a musket-ball in his left breast, and an hour afterwards expired. In 
January 1806, the remains of Lord Nelson lay in state in the Hall at 
Greenwich Hospital. His interment took place on the 9th, at St. Paul's 
Cathedral, accompanied by a procession more splendid than had ever 
been witnessed in England. On the 23d of this month, died that great 
statesman, the Right Honourable William Pitt, in the forty-seventh 
year of his age. He had held the first offices of state, with short inter- 
mission, for about twenty-three years. An unremitted attention to bu- 
siness, and the unfortunate events of the war, caused excessive anxiety, 
which superinduced extreme debility and accelerated his death. A 
public funeral was decreed him, which was solemnized on the 22d of 
February, in Westminster Abbey. A monument was erected to his 
memory. 

This year is also memorable for the final abolition of the slave-trade. 
The measure was brought in by the Right Hon. Charles James Fox, 
secretary of state, and passed through both houses by a great majority, 
about the middle of June ; and on the 23d September following, this 
great statesman, who had been for some time seriously indisposed, 
died at Chiswick, in the fifty-ninth year of his age. His remains were 
deposited with great solemity in Westminster Abbey, near to the grave 
of Pitt. 

In the beginning of this year, a bill, called the " Catholic Bill," was 
introduced for the relief of Roman Catholics, enabling them to hold 
places of trust under government, and though it had passed both houses 
of parliament, the King declaring that his coronation oath did not allow 
him to sign it, refused his assent. He asked from his ministers also, a 
solemn pledge, that in case they continued in office, they would in fu- 
ture abandon the measure. This they refused ; and on the resignation 
of Lord Erskine and the other ministers, a new administration was 
formed. Lord Eldon was created lord-chancellor ; Spencer Percival, 
Esq., chancellor of the exchequer ; the Duke of Portland, first lord of 
the treasury, &c. 

The French having previously invaded Naples, Joseph Bonaparte was 
placed on the throne of that country. Holland was also made a king- 
dom for Louis Bonaparte. At Berlin, Bonaparte declared the Brltiih 
isles in a state of blockade, and, by what he vauntingly called the con- 
tinental system, he prohibited all intercourse with them. The war was 
renewed in the north, and a desperate, but indecisive battle, was fought 
at Prussian Eylau. Dantzig was taken by Lefevre. The Russians 
sustained a defeat at Friedland with great slaughter ; which was fol- 
lowed by the capture of Konigsburg, and the treaty of Tilsit, on the 

Describe the funeral of Lord Nelson. — What great statesman died this year ? — 
What abolition bill now passed? — To what bill did the King refuse his assent?— 
What new kings were made ? — What followed ? 



184 



HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 



8th of July, 1807, between Bonaparte and the Emperor of Russia. This 
interview took place on a raft constructed on the river Niemen, where 
tents were prepared for their reception. This treaty deprived the King" 
of Prussia of one-third of his dominions, and erected the kingdom of 
Westphalia for Jerome Bonaparte. 

An expedition little creditable to Britain was sent out against Den- 
mark, a power with whom she was at peace ; but the British ministry, 
alleging- that the French ruler designed to possess himself of the naval 
force of Denmark and turn it against them, sent out an expedition in 
order to attack Copenhagen, and obtain possession of the Danish fleet. 
By this enterprise was obtained the surrender of the whole fleet, consist- 
ing of eighteen ships of the line, besides frigates, brigs, and gun-boats. 

The demands made by France in 1808, on the Regent of Portugal, 
were so unjust, that the prince, at the desire and under the protection 
of the British cabinet, departed for the Brazils. Bonaparte had required 
that court to shut her ports against the English; a demand which, on 
account of their long commercial alliance with England, they hesitated 
to comply with. Bonaparte next insisted that British merchants should 
be imprisoned, and that their property should be confiscated. Junot, 
the French general, entered Portugal; and Loison occupied Oporto 
with a garrison of three hundred men. The Portuguese, enraged at 
the treachery of Junot, took up arms and expelled Loison. A powerful 
force was sent to Portugal, under the command of Sir Arthur Welles- 
ley, to aid the people in their resistance of the French invasion. 

In 1810, the temporary cessation of hostilities with Austria enabled 
Bonaparte to forward additional forces into Spain; but the Guerilla 
bands, by intercepting convoys, were almost as formidable to the French 
troops as a regular army. But the appearance of the British troops 
in Portugal became fatal to the French. Lord Wellington, after de- 
feating the enemy under Massena at Busaco, retired on the 10th of Oc- 
tober, into the impregnable lines of Torres Vedras. The French mar- 
shal, though he felt convinced that it was utterly insurmountable to 
him, yet placed his troops in bivouac before it. By the end of February, 
1811, Massena's means of subsistence were wholly exhausted ; and, 
learning soon after, that English reinforcements had landed, he began 
his retrograde march towards Spain ; in the conduct of which he dis- 
played his great military skill, but he was guilty of the most wanton 
and sytematic cruelty ; or, in the words of Lord Wellington, " a bar- 
barity seldom equalled, and never surpassed." 

SECTION 11. 

This year was fatal to the Princess Amelia, the king's favourite 
daughter, which brought on a return of his Majesty's malady. The 
remainder of his days was spent in a total incapacity for government, 

By whom was the treaty of Tilsit formed ? — Who conducted the expedition to 
Denmark ? — What occurrences happened in Portugal ? — Relate the success of ths 
English forces in Portugal. — What effect had the Princess Amelia's death on the 
king? 



GEORGE III. 



185 



and the Prince of Wales was appointed Regent ; but at first under some 
restrictions, which were subsequently removed. Massena met with a 
severe repulse in attacking the English at Fuentes de Honorp. His 
ill success led to his being recalled, and Marmont was appointed, who 
proved not a more successful warrior than his predecessor. This was 
evinced by his defeat at the important battle of Salamanca, in which 
the French lost, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, nearly treble the 
number of the English. In 1812, Mr. Percival, the premier, was assas- 
sinated in the lobby of the house of commons by one Bellingham. Lord 
Liverpool was in consequence appointed first lord of the treasury, and 
Mr. Vansittart chancellor of the exchequer. 

Wellington, who was created an earl, pursued his successes, and took 
possession of Madrid. Relying on Spanish co-operation, but not re- 
ceiving it, he retired to the north of Spain and the frontiers of Portugal. 
Bonaparte was at this time preparing for a war with Russia. He collect- 
ed an immense army, and forced his way to Borodino, on the Moskwa, 
where, in a most sanguinary battle of three successive days, the Rus- 
sians were out-manoeuvred, and the French pushed on to Moscow. The 
Russians, to deprive the French army of supplies, formed the extraor- 
dinary resolution of sacrificing their ancient capital by setting it on fire, 
by which the greater part was consumed. 

Disappointed of resources for the army, the French began their pre- 
cipitate retreat to France, through an enemy's country, destitute of 
provisions, and exposed to all the horrors of a northern winter, in which 
three hundred thousand of Bonaparte's troops fell victims. These re- 
verses led to the combination of all the European powers against France ; 
and the year following, their united forces gained a decisive victory 
over those of the French at Leipsic, and Napoleon's army was driven 
across the Rhine. In the early part of the year 1814, the allied armies 
advanced into the heart of France, and in spite of the emperor's skill 
in manoeuvring his forces, the Austrians and Prussians possessed them- 
selves of Paris. This led to Bonaparte's abdication on the 6th of April, 
his retirement to the isle of Elba, and the recalling of Louis XVIII. to 
the throne of his ancestors. 

While these important events were occurring in France, Lord Wel- 
lington was pursuing his successes in the peninsula. In June, 1813, 
he defeated the forces of Joseph Bonaparte at Vittoria ; and he reduced 
the fortresses of St. Sebastian and Pampeluna. In October he crossed 
the Bidassoa, and defeated Soult's army on the Nivelle, and again at 
Orthes, and then occupied Bordeaux. Soult led his army to Toulouse : 
Lord Wellington followed, and was there completing his victory when 
the news arrived of the allies entering Paris and that the war was at 
an end. 

On the return of peace, the Emperor of Russia and the King of Prus- 
sia, together with many distinguished foreigners, visited England, and 
were received with the most flattering attentions. 

Relate the victory at Salamanca ?— What did Lord Wellington gain in Spain?— 
What capital was burned ? — What reverses did Bonaparte experience ? — To what 
isle was Bonaparte consigned ?— What battles did Lord Wellington gain in France ? 



lob HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

Commercial disputes, the impressment of American seamen, and the 
capture of American vessels, under the orders in Council which forbade 
the intercourse of neutral nations with France, had led to a serious mis- 
understand ing between the governments of Great Britain and the United 
States. On the 18th of June, 1812, the latter power declared war 
against the former, which was carried on with various success on both 
sides till it terminated with the battle of New-Orleans, January 8th, 
1815. Duiing the continuance of hostilities, the Americans failed in 
their attempts to conquer Canada ; but they bravely defended their own 
soil, and in a great number of actions at sea proved their superiority of 
. discipline, by capturing, with one or two exceptions, every British frigate 
or man-of-war which they encountered, when the superiority of num- 
bers and weight of metal was not greatly in favour of their enemies.* 

In the year 1815, while ambassadors were assembled at Vienna to 
adjust the claims of the European powers, the world was astounded by 
the report of Bonaparte's escape from his exile at Elba and landing in 
France. The French army espoused his cause. Louis made a precipi- 
tate retreat to Lisle, and the usurper again ascended the throne of 
France. The allied sovereigns had again to re-assemble their forces, 
preparatory to a second invasion. They met in Belgium, where Bona- 
parte with his forces had advanced to dispute with them once more the 
fate of empire. The French commenced their attack on the Prussians, 
before the allies could assemble their forces. Blucher was defeated, 
and forced to retire from Ligny : Wellington, on the 16th of June, 
fought with the enemy at Quatre-bras, which seemed to afford the 
French hopes of success. But nothing could long withstand the cou- 
rage and unshaken firmness of the English. The 18th of June was the 
ever-memorable day of the splendid victory of Waterloo, which decided 
the fate of many nations. After a day of the most sanguinary fighting, 
the French army was irrecoverably routed, and fled from the field in 
the greatest confusion. Never was the characteristic firmness of British 
soldiers more strikingly displayed. Bonaparte once more abdicated the 
throne, fled to the sea-coast, and, finding his escape by sea cut off by 
English ships, surrendered himself to Captain Maitland, of the Belle- 
rophon. The place appointed for his future residence was the island 
of St. Helena, where he was closely guarded till his death, which hap- 
pened in May, 1821. 

This year, 1816, the marriage of the Princess Charlotte of Wales 
with Leopold, Prince of Saxe Cobourg, was celebrated ; and that of the 
Duke of Gloucester with his cousin, the Princess Mary. This year, too, 
Lord Exmouth sailed with a fleet to Algiers, to compel the Dey to terms 
of peace ; and notwithstanding the strength of the place, its fortifica- 
tions and fleet were destroyed, all the Christian slaves were set at 
liberty, and slavery was abolished for a time in his dominions. In 1817, 

* For a detailed account of this war, see Russell's History of the United States, pub- 
lished by Hogan and Thompson, Philadelphia. 



What caused a misunderstanding with the United States ?— When was war de- 
clared i— When did it terminate ?— What remarks are made respecting it ?— Relate 
Bonaparte's return from Elba, and the battle of Waterloo.— The fight at Algiers. 



GEORGE III. GEORGE IV. 187 

the riots of London, Manchester, Derby, &c., under pretence of peti- 
tioning for a reform of parliament, for a while agitated the nation. To- 
wards the close of the year, the death of the Princess Charlotte of 
Wales, who survived but a few hours the birth of a still-born infant, 
threw the nation into desp and general mourning : and her death hav- 
ing broken the direct line of succession to the throne, several of the 
royal family, in 1818, sought matrimonial alliances. The Duke of Cam- 
bridge was united to the Princess of Hesse Cassel ; the Duke of Kent 
to the Princess of Leiningen, and the Duke of Clarence to the Princess 
of Saxe Meiningen. On the 17th of November, this year, died Queen 
Charlotte, aged 75. She was an example of conjugal affection and 
parental care. In January, 1820, the Duke of Kent died at Sidmouth ; 
and, on the 29th of the same month, George HI. expired in the 82d year 
of his age, and the 60th of his reign ; the longest and the most memo- 
rable in the annals of England. 

This reign was distinguished by many discoveries, inventions, and 
improvements, — by the discoveries of Captain Cook and others in the 
great Pacific Ocean ; the introduction of vaccination ; the use of gas 
for the illumination of streets, &c. ; the employment of steam for pro- 
pelling ships at sea and machines on land. Chemistry also was enriched 
by important discoveries ; and painting and sculpture were carried to a 
high degree of perfection. In short, eminent characters in each sepa- 
rate department of every art and of every science, have contributed to 
the adornment of this enlightened reign. 

SECTION 12. 
GEORGE IV. A. D. 1820. 

George IV. succeeded his father ; but having held the reins of go- 
vernment since the year 1810, through the late king's incapacity, no 
material change took place immediately in the government. The first 
event of note was what was termed the Cato-Street conspiracy. This- 
tlewood, a restless demagogue, who had been many years before acquit- 
ted on a charge of treason, was the ringleader of a set of low fellows ; 
and their design was, by a stratagem to obtain access to Lord Harrow- 
by' s, while the ministers were assembled at a cahinet dinner, and thus 
to cut off the whole party. But their plan was timely discovered ; and 
after a struggle with the police and a detachment of the guards, in 
Cato-Street, the greater number were secured. Thistlewood escaped 
for the present, but was soon after taken, and with four others executed ; 
some others were transported. 

To this succeeded an event, which long kept the nation in a state of 
agitation: the return of Queen Caroline to England, Notwithstanding 
her acquittal had taken place some years previously, after what was 
termed the Secret Investigation, she left England, and after travelling 

What important events occurred in 1817 and 1818?— What discoveries and inven- 
tions distinguished this reign ? — What conspiracy took place soon after George IV.'s 
accession ? 



188 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 

to Palestine and several parts of the Mediterranean, she took up her 
residence in the north of Italy. On the accession of her husband, 
George IV., to the throne, she returned to England ; and reports having 
spread, while abroad, that reflected on her honour, a bill of pains and 
penalties to deprive her of her rights and dignities, and to produce a 
divorce, formed the subject of a trial in the house of peers. After forty- 
five days' investigation, ministers obtained a majority of only nine, and 
the bill was abandoned. Her name, however, was not to be restored to 
the liturgy, nor did she receive the honours due to her station by foreign 
powers. From the moment of her landing, the populace had very 
warmly espoused her cause ; and it was feared that on the king's ex- 
pected coronation, the rejection of her claim to participate in the cere- 
mony would lead to alarming results. The queen had fixed her resi- 
dence at Hammersmith, where she was hourly receiving addresses 
expressive of the warmest attachment. But being excluded from the 
coronation, deprived of her honours, and banished from the society of 
the Court, proved too much for her; and, after a short illness, nature 
sunk under it. Her remains were removed to Brunswick, in Germany, 
and they repose by the side of those of her ancestors. 

Soon after his coronation, his Majesty visited Dublin ; and as he was 
the first English monarch that visited Ireland with peaceful intentions, 
he was received by his Irish subjects with enthusiastic loyalty. On his 
return, he made a visit to Hanover, which had been the residence of 
his ancestors ; and after the close of the parliament in 1822, sailed for 
Edinburgh, and was received by his Scottish subjects with the utmost 
demonstrations of joy. Here, however, a gloom was cast over the fes- 
tivities, by receiving the melancholy tidings of the death of the Mar- 
quis of Londonderry. Mr. Canning, after some delay, was appointed 
his successor. 

In 1823, the independence of the Spanish revolted colonies in Ame- 
rica was acknowledged by Great Britain and other European powers. 
In Africa, the British colonies were severely harassed by the Ashantees, 
a native powerful tribe, by whom Sir C. M'Carthy was murdered. The 
savage nations were however soon subdued. In India, the Burmese, 
after a repeated and sanguinary struggle, were defeated, their fortifica- 
tions captured, and peace was granted them on terms favourable to 
British India. 

The year 1825 proved fatal to many banking-houses and joint-stock 
companies ; nor did the embarrassments and the confusion of the money 
markets soon subside. In 1826, the public attention was attracted to 
Portugal : by the death of the king, John VI., the succession devolved 
on his eldest son, Don Pedro : but he, accepting of the imperial crown 
of Brazil, left Portugal to his daughter, Donna Maria, during whose 
minority her uncle, Don Miguel, was appointed regent. The next 
year, Don Miguel usurped the crown, and made himself absolute. To 
dispossess him of his assumed power, a severe struggle was carried on 

Relate what resulted from Queen Caroline's return to England. — What visits did 
George IV. pay to his dominions ? — What occurred both in Africa and India ?— 
What commercial distress happened in 1825 ? 



GEORGE IV. WILLIAM IV. 189 

by Don Pedro, which ended in the expulsion of Miguel, and the estab- 
lishment of Donna Maria on the throne of Portugal. 

In 1827, died his royal highness the Duke of York, sincerely lament- 
ed ; by the army denominated " the soldier's friend." Towards the 
close of the succeeding year died Lord Liverpool, prime minister. In 
that office he was succeeded by Mr. Canning ; but the fatigues of office 
upon a frame far from robust, soon closed his career. After a short 
direction of the helm of state by Mr. F. Robinson, (then created Lord 
Goderich,) the Duke of Wellington was called to preside over the 
national councils, in which he was ably aided by Mr. (now Sir Robert) 
Peel. 

The struggle between the Turks and Greek having continued long, 
and having been marked by sanguinary cruelty, the sovereigns of 
Europe were induced to interfere ; and a treaty for the pacification of 
Greece was entered into in 1827. In the port of Navarino, the allied 
fleets of England, France, and Russia, after a contest of four hours, de- 
molished Ibrahim Pacha's fleet, with comparatively trifling loss to the 
allied squadron. The liberation of Greece, soon after, from Turkish 
thraldom, was mainly attributed to this victory. 

In the early part of the year 1830, the king's indisposition com- 
menced, and after an illness of some months' continuance, he died at 
Windsor, on the 25th of June following. 

The reigns of George III. and IV. were distinguished by a great and 
progressive advancement in the arts and sciences. The names of Scott, 
Southey, Moore, Byron, Crabbe, Watt, Sir Humphry Davy, Herschel, 
&c, reflect honour on these reigns. 

SECTION 13. 

WILLIAM IV. A. D. 1830. 

The proclamation of the king's eldest brother, the Duke of Clarence, 
to the throne, as William IV., was received with universal acclama- 
tion ; and while feelings of delight actuated the British nation, on the 
accession of the naval hero and patriot king, William, and his amiable 
consort, Queen Adelaide, the affairs of France exhibited an important 
contrast. Charles X. broke his word to his people, aimed at nothing less 
than the subversion of every liberal institution, and at bringing' back a 
free people beneath the yoke of arbitrary and papal power. He twice 
dissolved the chamber of deputies for their want of loyalty ; he disfran- 
chised a portion of the electors, and he imposed fresh restrictions on the 
press. The Parisians rose, and after three days of sanguinary conflict, 
possessed themselves of the capital. This was generally called the 
" Revolution of three days." Charles was compelled to abdicate, and 
his cousin, the Duke of Orleans, was proclaimed king, by the title of 
Louis Philip L, king of the French. • 

What prince died in 1827, and what great statesman? — By what powers was 
Navarino blockaded ? — When did George IV. die ? — and at what age ? — For what 
was his reign distinguished ? — How was the proclamation of William IV. received ? 
— What occurred in Franco ? — Who abdicated, and who succeeded ? 



190 HISTORY OP ENGLAND. 

The Belgians, too, who had been, at the peace of 1814, reluctantly- 
united to Holland, following the example of Paris, rose, resolving to 
sever themselves from a people from whom they differed in language, 
religion and general habits of life ; and after a series of civil commo- 
tion, they succeeded in expelling their Dutch sovereign, and in forming 
a new and separate state. The Belgic crown was offered to Prince 
Leopold, and accepted. The Poles, also, writhing under the oppression 
of Russian tyranny, followed the example, and made a brave but ine£ 
fectual struggle for their independence. The popular excitement ex- 
tended even to America. The Brazilians compelled their emperor, 
Don Pedro, to abdicate in favour of his son. 

The Duke of Wellington's government, from some apparently acci- 
dental occurrences, seemed to be losing something of its popularity in 
1830 ; and his grace's speech at the opening of parliament, instead of 
holding out to the people the prospect of any improvement in the repre- 
sentation, conveyed his opposition to it. A circumstance soon after oc- 
curred, with respect to the civil list being referred to a select commit- 
tee, in which the ministers' minority was apparent, and their resigna- 
tion followed. 

For the formation of a new ministry the king applied to Earl Grey, 
who selected his colleagues from the Whig party, and from the ablest 
members of the Canning administration ; and in March, 1831, Lord 
John Russell explained to the house of commons the great outline of 
the reform contemplated. The boldness of the plan engrossed the at 
tention of all orders of the people, and obtained for it great popularity ; 
but in the house it was less approved. The proposal for abolishing the 
franchise of many of the small boroughs, militated against the interests 
of the representatives, as it would deprive them in future of their seats ; 
and after long and protracted debates, the second reading of the Reform 
Bill obtained but a majority of one. In the following month, the minis- 
ters were twice left in the minority. Therefore, in order to obtain the 
real sense of the nation by a new election, the king dissolved the par- 
liament. In the new parliament, the result was favourable to the minis- 
ters, and the Reform Bill was ultimately carried through the house, by 
a majority of 123 : in the house of lords the bill was rejected by a ma- 
jority of 41. The populace became enraged, and they proceeded to 
riot at Derby and Nottingham, and afterwards at Bristol, while more 
serious disturbances were apprehended. 

In December, the parliament re-assembled ; and in March following, 
the Reform Bill again passed. In the upper house it also obtained a 
majority in the second reading ; but still, so great was the opposition to 
it, that Earl Grey tendered his resignation. The king, perceiving that 
nothing less than the Reform Bill would satisfy the public, and that the 
peers had only one of two alternatives to make choice of, either that of 
admitting an increase of members in the upper house, or that the bill 

What occurred in Belgium ?-~ What in Poland ? — What in Brazil?— What change 
occurred in the government of the Duke of Wellington ? — Whom did the king ap- 
point as premier? — What resulted from a dissolution of parliament ?— What oppo- 
sition did the Reform Bill receive ? 



WILLIAM IV. 191 

should be allowed to pass, the latter was preferred ; many members 
therefore absented themselves, or abstained from voting, and the bill 
passed, and on the 7th of June received the royal assent. It was to- 
wards the autumn of 1831, that the cholera, after crossing the conti- 
nent, visited Britain. In many instances its ravages were great, though 
less so than in many parts of Europe. On the 13th of February, 1832, 
it was first observed in London, at Rotherhithe, and Limehouse. 

Soon after the passage of the Reform Bill, others of the same charac- 
ter, applying to Scotland and Ireland, were passed without difficulty. 
The disturbances which afterwards arose in Ireland, made it necessary 
to pass the law known by the name of the coercion bill, in 1833. To 
remove the causes of discontent in Ireland, the ministry relieved the 
Catholics from some of the imposts, levied for the support of the Pro- 
testant church, and raised a new fund for that establishment, by abolish- 
ing several bishoprics, and diverting the revenues of the suppressed sees 
to°the general uses of the church. The charter to the Bank of England 
was soon after renewed, as was also that of the East India Company so 
far as the government of India was concerned, but the company was 
deprived of its exclusive commercial privileges, and the trade to China 
was made free for all merchants. 

The total abolition of slavery in the British West Indies, from and 
after the first of August, 1834, was a still more important measure ; the 
sum of twenty millions sterling, about one hundred million of dollars, 
was voted to be paid by the nation as a compensation to the owners of 
slaves ; and it was arranged that the negroes should be gradually pre- 
pared for the full enjoyment of liberty, by a limited apprenticeship. 

In April, 1834, Mr. O'Connell thought proper to agitate in parliament 
the question of a repeal of the legislative union between Great Britain 
and Ireland. The motion to repeal was rejected in the house of com- 
mons, by a vote of 523 to 38. 

The cabinet of Lord Grey was dissolved in July 1834, and a new one 
was organized under the direction of Lord Melbourne. No important 
changes in the policy of the government resulted from this arrange- 
ment. The year had not closed, however, before the king thought pro- 
per to dissolve the whig ministry of Melbourne, and order the Duke of 
Wellington to form a new one. He advised his Majesty to appoint Sir 
Robert Peel premier, who being in Italy at the time, the duke was for 
three weeks at the head of affairs. On Sir Robert's arrival, December 
10th, a new ministry of the conservative party was formed. The whigs 
now resorted to a coalition with the radicals led by O'Connell, and were 
thus enabled to outvote the ministry repeatedly. On the 2d of April, 
1835, Lord John Russell's motion for applying the surplus revenues of 
the Church of Ireland to the religious and moral instruction of the 
people, passed the house of commons by a majority of 33, against the 



Did the Reform Bill ultimately pass?— What general disease first showed itself 
in England in September 1831?— What bills respecting Scotland and Ireland pass- 
ed ? — What was done to remove the discontents in Ireland >. — What charters were 
renewed ?— What was abolished ?— What compensation was voted to the planters? 
—What was done respecting the union in 1834?— When was Lord Grey's ministry 
dissolved ?— Who was hie successor ?— Who succeeded Melbourne ? 



192 HISTORY OP ENGLAND* 

ministry, who resigned on the 8th. On the 18th, Lord Melbourne Waa 
reinstated as prime minister; and he has been able, notwithstanding 
the suspicious connexion by which his return to power was effected, to 
conduct affairs to the satisfaction of the nation, up to the present time 
(1838.) 

On the 21st of June 1837, William the Fourth died, after a short but 
prosperous and popular reign. He was succeeded by the present queen, 
Victoria, daughter of the late Duke of Kent, and niece to her imme- 
diate predecessor. 

The accession of the new sovereign gave great satisfaction to the 
people in every part of the empire. Even the leaders of the radical 
party were profuse in their professions of attachment and loyalty. Her 
recent visit to the city of London was attended with the most lively de- 
monstrations of affection and enthusiasm towards the royal person ; and 
was distinguished by unusual circumstances of splendour and pomp. 
May the anticipations of good government and national prosperity to 
result from the accession of the new sovereign, now so fondly enter- 
tained, be abundantly realized ! 

What enabled Melbourne to regain his power ? — When ? — When did William the 
Fourth die ? — Who is his successor? 



DUNCAN. ALEXANDER. 193 



HISTORY OF SCOTLAND. 



CHAPTER 1. 

The Caledonians are supposed to have been the ancient inhabitants 
of Scotland. At the time the Romans occupied Britain, it was governed 
by a race of brave and wise princes. Galdus, in a. d. 79, resisted the 
Romans, who were never able to subdue the country. The Scots, who 
were probably from Scythia, occupied the hills to the north ; and the 
Picts occupied the southern part, and were men of the plains. Its early 
history is involved in much uncertainty ; but in the fifth century, both 
Fergus and Dongard are said to have reigned, and the Scots were repre- 
sented as a powerful nation. 

About the middle of the ninth century Kenneth MacAlpinus finally 
subdued the Picts, and united the Picts and Scots under one monarchy : 
the kingdom was afterwards known by the name of Scotland. Its 
authentic history commences at the reign of Duncan, 1033, a prince 
distinguished for his virtues. He was treacherously murdered by Mac- 
beth, who usurped the throne. The usurper was killed in battle, and 
Malcolm Canmore the Third, the son of Duncan, succeeded, 1057. 

This prince, espousing the cause of Edgar Atheling, heir of the 
Saxon Kings of England, whose sister he married, provoked a war with 
William the Conqueror, which was equally prejudicial to both king- 
doms. In an expedition of Malcolm into England, it is alleged that, 
after concluding a truce, he was compelled by William to do homage 
for his kingdom.. The truth is, that this homage was done for the ter- 
ritories in Cumberland and Northumberland won by the Scots, and held 
in vassalage of the English crown, though this homage was afterwards 
absurdly made the pretext of a claim of feudal sovereignty over all 
Scotland. In a reign of twenty-seven years, Malcolm supported a spir- 
ited contest with England, both under William I. and his son Rufus ; 
and to the virtues of his queen, Margaret, his kingdom, in its domestic 
policy, owed a degree of civilization remarkable in those ages of bar- 
barism. 

Alexander I., his son and successor, defended, with equal spirit and 
good policy, the independence of his kingdom ; and his son David I., 
celebrated even by the democratic Buchanan, as an honour to his coun- 

Who were the ancient inhabitants of Scotland? — When were the Picts and 
Scots united under one monarchy? — Who reigned there during the time of William 
the Conqueror ?— Describe ihe characters of Alexander I. and David I. 
17 



194 HISTORY OF SCOTLAND. 

try and to monarchy, won from Stephen, and annexed to his crown, the 
whole earldom of Northumberland. In these reigns we hear of no 
claim of the feudal subjection of Scotland to the crown of England ; 
though the accidental fortune of war afterwards furnished a ground for 
it. William L, taken prisoner at Alnwick by Henry II., was compelled, 
as the price of his release, to do homage for his whole kingdom ; an ob- 
ligation which Richard, the successor of Henry, voluntarily relinquished, 
as deeming it to have been unjustly extorted. 

On the death of Alexander III. without male issue, in 1285, Bruce 
and Baliol, descendants of David I. by the female line, were competi- 
tors for the crown, and the pretensions of each were supported by a 
formidable party in the kingdom. Edward I. of England, chosen um- 
pire of the contest, arrogated to himself, in that character, the feudal 
sovereignty of the kingdom, compelling, all the barons to swear alle- 
giance to him, and taking actual possession of the country by his troops. 
He then adjudged the crown to Baliol, on the express condition of his 
swearing fealty to him as lord paramount. Baliol, however, soon after 
renouncing his allegiance, the indignant Edward invaded Scotland with 
an immense force, and compelled the weak prince to abdicate the throne 
and resign the kingdom into his hands. 

William Wallace, one of the. greatest heroes whom history records, 
restored the fallen honours of his country. Joined by a few patriots, 
his first successes in attacking the English garrisons brought numbers 
to his patriotic standard. Their success was signal and conspicuous ; 
victory followed upon victory ; and while Edward was engaged on the 
continent, his troops were utterly defeated in a desperate engagement 
at Stirling, and forced to evacuate the kingdom. Wallace, the deliverer 
of his country, now assumed the title of Governor of Scotland ; a dis- 
tinction which was followed by the envy and disaffection of many of 
the nobles, and the consequent diminution of his army. 

The Scots were defeated at Falkirk. Edward returned with a vast 
accession of force ; and, after a fruitless resistance, the Scottish barons 
finally obtained peace by capitulation, from which the brave Wallace 
was excepted by name. A fugitive for some time, he was betrayed 
into the hands of Edward, who put him to death with every circum- 
stance of ignominy that barbarous revenge could dictate, 1304. 

Scotland found a second champion and deliverer in Robert Bruce, the 
grandson of the competitor with Baliol ; who, deeply resenting the hu- 
miliation of his country, once more set up the standard of war, and bade 
defiance to the English monarch, to whom his father and grandfather 
had meanly sworn allegiance. Under this intrepid leader the spirit of 
the nation was roused at once ; the English were attacked in every 
quarter, and once more entirely driven out of the kingdom. Robert 
Bruce was crowned king at Scone, 1306; and Edward, advancing 
with an immense army, died at Carlisle, 7th July, 1307, enjoining it 



From whom were Bruce and Baliol descended ? — Mention the character and en- 
gagements of William Wallace. — Where were the Scots defeated ? — What, was the 
fate of Wallace ? — What champion next appeared ? — Whore was Bruce crowned ? 



ROBERT BRUCE JAMES I. 195 

with his last breath to his son, Edward II., to prosecute the war with 
the Scots to the entire reduction of the country. 

In obedience to his father's will, Edward invaded Scotland with 
100,000 men. Bruce met this immense force with 30,000 at Bannock- 
burn, and defeated them with prodigious slaughter, June 25th, 1314. 
This important victory secured the independence of Scotland, and Ed- 
ward escaped by sea to his own dominions. His successor, Edward III. 
bent on the conquest of Scotland, marched to the north with a prodi- 
gious army, vanquished the Scots in the battle of Hallidon-hill, and 
placed Edward Baliol, his vassal and tributary, on the throne. But the 
Kingdom was as repugnant as ever to the rule of England, and a fa- 
vourable opportunity was taken for the renewal of hostilities, on the de- 
parture of Edward for a foreign enterprise which gave full scope to his 
ambition. 

CHAPTER 2. 

The Scots invading England, were defeated in the battle of Durham, 
by Phillippa, the heroic queen of Edward III., and their sovereign, Da- 
vid II., was led prisoner to London, where he continued in captivity for 
eleven years. He was ransomed by his subjects, and restored to his 
kingdom in 1357 ; and he ended a turbulent reign in 1371. The crown 
passed at his demise to Robert, the high steward of Scotland, in virtue 
of a destination made by Robert I., with consent of the states. The 
reign of Robert II., which was of twenty years' duration, was spent in a 
series of hostilities between the Scots and English, productive of no 
material results to either kingdom. 

The weak and indolent disposition of his successor, Robert III., who 
found himself unequal to the contest with his factious nobles, prompted 
him to resign the government to his brother, the Duke of Albany. This 
ambitious man formed the design of usurping the throne by the murder 
of his nephews, the sons of Robert. The elder, Rothsay , a prince of high 
spirit, was imprisoned, on pretence of treasonable designs, and starved 
to death. The younger, James, escaped a similar fate which was in- 
tended for him ; but on his passage to France, whither he was sent for 
safety by his father, he was taken by an English ship of war, and 
brought prisoner to London. The weak Robert sunk under these mis- 
fortunes, and died, 1405, after a reign of fifteen years. 

James I., a prince of great natural endowments, profited by a cap- 
tivity of eighteen years at the court of England, in adorning his mind 
with every valuable accomplishment. At his return in 1423 to his king- 
dom, which in his absence had been weakly governed by the Regent 
Albany, and suffered under all the disorders of anarchy, he bent his 
whole attention to the improvement and civilization of his people, by 
the enactment of many excellent laws, enforced with a resolute authori- 
ty. The factions of the nobles, their dangerous combinations, and their 

Where were the English defeated with prodigious slaughter ?— What English 
queen defeated the Scots ? — To whom did Robert III. resign the government ? — 
What is the character of James I. ? — Where was he a captive ? 



196 HISTORY .OF SCOTLAND. 

domineering tyranny over their dependants, the great sources of the 
people's miseries, were firmly restrained, and most severely punished. 
But these wholesome innovations, while they procured to James the af- 
fections of the nation at large, excited the odium of the nobility, and 
gave birth to a conspiracy, headed by the Earl of Athol, the king's un- 
cle, which terminated in the murder of this excellent prince, in the 
forty-fourth year of his age, a. d. 1437. 

James II. inherited a considerable portion of the talents of his father ; 
and, in the like purpose of restraining the inordinate power of his no- 
bles, he pursued the same maxims of government, which an impetuous 
temper prompted him, in some instances, to carry to the most blameable 
excess. The Earl of Douglas, trusting to a powerful vassalage, had 
assumed an authority above the laws, and a state and splendour rivalling 
those of his sovereign. He was seized, and without accusation or trial, 
beheaded. His successor imprudently running the same career, and 
boldly justifying, in a conference, his rebellious practices, was put to 
death by the king's own hand. Thus were the factions of the nobles 
quelled by a barbarous rigour of authority. To his people James was 
beneficent and humane, and his laws contributed materially to their 
civilization and prosperity, and to the advancement of regal dignity. 
He was killed in the thirtieth year of his age, by the bursting of a can- 
non in besieging the castle of Roxburgh, 1460. 

His son, James III., without the talents of his predecessors, affected 
to tread in the same steps. To humble his nobles, he bestowed his con- 
fidence on mean favourites ; an insult which the former avenged by re- 
bellion. His brothers Albany and Mar, aided by Edward IV. of Eng- 
land, attempted a revolution in the kingdom, which was frustrated only 
by the death of Edward. In a second rebellion, the confederate nobles 
forced the prince of Rothsay, eldest son of James, to appear in arms 
against his father. In an engagement near Bannockburn the rebels 
were successful, and the king was slain, in the thirty-fifth year of his 
age, 1488. 

James IV., a great and most accomplished prince, whose talents were 
equalled by his virtues, while his measures of government were dictated 
by a true spirit of patriotism, won by a well-placed confidence the at 
fections of his nobility. In his marriage with Margaret, the daughter 
of Henry VII. of England, both sovereigns wisely sought a bond of 
amity between the kingdoms ; but this purpose was frustrated in the 
succeeding reign of Henry VIII. The high spirit of the rival monarchs 
was easily inflamed by trifling causes of offence ; and France, then at 
war with England, courted the aid of her ancient ally. James invaded 
Eno-land with a powerful army, which he wished to lead to immediate 
action ; but the prudent delays of Surrey, the English general, wasted 
and weakened the Scottish force ; and in the fatal battle of Flodden, 
the Scots were defeated with prodigious slaughter. The gallant James 

What did James IT. 's impetuous temper prompt him to? — What occasioned his 
death? — How long did he reign? — What were the talents, and what the conduct, 
of James III.? — What were the talents and virtues of James IV. ? — Whom did he 
marry ? — Bid he not invade England ? 



( 108 ) 




yiii 



JAMES V. — 01ARY. 199 

perished in the fight, and with him almost the whoie of the Scottish 
•nobles, a. d. 1513. 

Under the long minority of his son, James V., an infant at the time 
of his father's death, the kingdom was feebly ruled by his uncle, xAdba- 
ny. The aristocracy began to resume its ancient spirit of independence, 
which was ill brooked by a prince of a proud and uncontrollable mind, 
who felt the keenest jealousy of a high prerogative. With a system- 
atic policy, he employed the church to abase the nobility, by conferring 
all the principal offices of state on able ecclesiastics. The cardinal 
Beaton co-operated with great zeal in the designs of his master, and 
under him ruled the kingdom. Henry VITL, embroiled with the pa- 
pacy, sought an alliance with the king of the Scots ; but the ecclesias- 
tical councellors of the latter defeated this beneficial purpose. 

A war was thus provoked, and James was reluctantly compelled to 
court those nobles whom it had been hitherto his darling object to hu- 
miliate. They now determined on a disgraceful revenge. In an attack 
on the Scottish border the English were repelled, and an opportunity 
offered to the Scots of cutting off their retreat. The king gave his 
orders to that end, but his barons obstinately refused to advance beyond 
the frontier. In a subsequent engagement with the English, 10,000 of 
the Scots deliberately surrendered themselves prisoners to 500 of the 
enemy. The high spirit of James sunk under his contending passions, 
and he died of a broken heart in the thirty- third year of his age, a few 
days after the birth of a daughter, who was still more unfortunate than 
her father — Mary, queen of Scots, a. d. 1542. 

CHAPTER 3. 

Mary was educated in France, and she espoused the dauphin, after- 
wards Francis II. She imprudently assumed the arms and title of 
Queen of England, by the persuasion of her maternal uncles the Guises; 
and this laid the foundation of all the miseries of the Queen of Scots. 
Upon her husband's death, at the age of eighteen, she returned to her 
hereditary kingdom ; having fortunately escaped an English fleet which 
Elizabeth had despatched to take her prisoner on her passage. Her 
misfortunes began from that hour. Her Protestant subjects regarded 
their Catholic queen with abhorrence, and looked up to her enemy Eli- 
zabeth as their defender. That artful princess had secured to her in- 
terest the very men on whom the unsuspecting Mary placed her utmost 
confidence, the Earl of Murray, the Earl of Morton, and secretary 
Lethington. The views of Murray aimed at nothing less than his sis- 
ter's crown, and the obstacles which opposed his criminal ambition 
served only to render his attempts more daring and more flagitious. 

The marriage of Mary with her cousin Lord Darnley, (a Catholic 
as well as herself,) son of the Earl of Lennox, who stood in the same 
relation to Elizabeth, was not relished by that princess. Encouraged 

Tn what battle did ho fall ? — Who ruled the kingdom durin<r James V.'s minoritv ? 
— What conduct of the nobles hastened James's death? — Where was Mary edu- 
cated I — To whom married ? 



200 - HISTORY OF SCOTLAND. 

by her ministers, Randolph and Cecil, Murray formed a conspiracy to 
seize and imprison the queen, put to death her husband, and usurp the 
government ; and on the detection of his designs, attempted to support 
them by open rebellion. Defeated, exiled, pardoned, and loaded with 
benefits by his injured sovereign, he persevered in the same atrocious 
purposes, till he at length accomplished them. The spouse of Mary 
had incurred her resentment by his vices and his follies. Taking ad- 
vantage of the weakness of his mind, Murray, Morton, and Lethington 
had rendered him jealous of the partiality of Mary for her foreign secre- 
tary, the aged Rizzio, and engaged him in the barbarous act of mur- 
dering this ill-fated wretch at the feet of the queen, to whose garment 
he clung for protection. 

The house which Darnley inhabited was afterwards blown up by 
gunpowder ; his body was found near the place, and the report im- 
mediately prevailed that Mary had been accessary to his murder. A 
most imprudent step, to which she was conducted by the same band of 
traitors, gave countenance to this suspicion. At the earnest recommend- 
ation of Morton and some of her chief nobility, she married the Earl 
of Both well, a man openly stigmatised as one of the murderers of her 
husband. He had, it is true, been acquitted on his trial for that crime, 
and had by force made himself master of her person. On the pretext 
of the queen's guilt of murder and adultery, she was confined by Mur- 
ray in the castle of Lochleven, and there compelled to resign her crown 
into the hands of her natural brother, who was to govern the kingdom 
as regent during the minority of her infant son, now proclaimed king 
by the title of James VI., 1567. Both well escaped to Denmark, where 
he died. 

A great part of the nation reprobated these infamous proceedings. 
Mary escaped from her confinement, and at the head of an army gave 
battle to the rebels at Langside, but being defeated, she fled for shelter 
to the north of England, and claimed as a suppliant the protection and 
aid of Elizabeth. The queen of England professed a desire to do her jus- 
tice, but first required that she should clear herself of the crimes alleged 
against her. To this Mary agreed, in the intrepidity of conscious in- 
nocence. In a conference held for that purpose, Murray openly stood 
forth as the accuser of his sister and queen, appealing to certain letters 
said to be written by her to Bothwell, plainly intimating her guilt ; and 
copies of these letters were produced. Mary demanded the originals, 
boldly declaring them to be forgeries of her enemies ; but they were 
never produced. She retorted on Murray and Morton the charge of 
Darnley's murder; and the conference was broken off at the command 
of the queen of England, who detained Mary in close confinement. 

Worn out by the miseries of her situation, she privately solicited the 
aid of foreign princes for her deliverance. Her cause was espoused by 
all the Catholics of England ; and some of the most inveterate of these 

What resulted from her connexion with Lord Darnley ? — What was the fate of 
Darnley? — Whom did the queen then marry? — Where was she confined? — To 
whom was her crown consigned ? — Where did Mary fly for shelter ? — What was 
the consequence ? — By whom was Mary's cause espoused ? 



MARY JAMES I. 201 

had formed a plot to deliver her from captivity, and to place her on the 
throne by the murder of Elizabeth. This dangerous conspiracy was 
discovered, and its authors deservedly suffered death. The schemes of 
Mary for her own deliverance were held presumptive of her acqui- 
escence in the whole plot. Though an independent sovereign, she was 
brought to trial before a foreign tribunal, which had already decreed her 
fate ; and being condemned to suffer death, she was beheaded at Fother- 
ingay Castle, 1587, in the forty-fiflh year of her age, and nineteenth of 
her captivity in England. 

Previously to this event, Murray had fallen the victim of the private 
revenge of a gentleman whom he had injured, and Lethington poisoned 
himself in prison, to escape the sentence of his enemies ; Morton, for 
some time regent of the kingdom, was afterwards tried and suffered 
death for his concern in the murder of Darnley. A body of the Scottish 
nobility, dissatisfied with the new administration, which was entirely 
directed by Lennox, cousin-german to the young king of Scotland, 
and the Earl of Arran, succeeded in placing James in confinement; 
but afterwards making his escape, he fled to St. Andrew's, and sum- 
moned his friends and partisans to attend him. The earls of Argyle, 
Marshal, Montrose, and Rothes, hastened to pay their duty to their 
sovereign ; and the opposite party finding themselves unable to resist 
so powerful a combination, took shelter in England. 

The Earl of Arran was recalled to court ; a new attempt to disturb the 
government was defeated ; the Earl of Gowrie, its reputed author, was 
brought to the block, and severe laws were passed against the Presby- 
terian clergy, who had applauded the Raid of Ruthven, as the late 
conspiracy was called. Elizabeth endeavoured to keep James from 
revenging the death of his mother, and he fell gradually into a good 
understanding with the court of England. Elizabeth appointed him 
her successor, and at her death he ascended the throne of England by 
the title of James the First ; — thus uniting the two crowns. 

CHAPTER 4. 

One measure (said Dr. Russell, from whom this section is extracted) 
in which James engaged, rendered him as unpopular in Scotland as he 
had become in England. This was an attempt to establish a conformity 
of worship and discipline between the churches of the two kingdoms ; a 
project which he had long held in contemplation. It might have been 
readily foreseen by the Scots, when the crown of England devolved 
upon James, that the independence of their kingdom, for which their 
ancestors had shed so much blood, would thenceforth be lost ; and that 
if both kingdoms persevered in maintaining separate laws and parlia- 
ments, the weaker must feel its inferiority more sensibly than if it hnd 
been subdued by force of arms. But this idea did not generally occur 

Where did she suffer death ? — What was her age ?— What the length of her cap- 
tivity ? — What befel Murray, Morton. Lethington, &c.l — What stops were inken hy 
the young king, James VI.i — Who, for disturbing the government, was brought to 
the block? — What occurred between Elizabeth and James? — What measure ren- 
dered James unpopular ? 



202 HISTORY OP SCOTLAND. 

to the Scottish nobles, formerly so jealous of the power as well as of the 
prerogatives of their princes ; and as James was daily giving new proofs 
of his friendship and partiality to his Countrymen, by loading them with 
riches and honours, the hope of his favour concurred with the dread of 
his power in taming their fierce and independent spirits. The will of 
their sovereign was in danger of becoming the supreme law in Scot- 
land. 

Meanwhile the nobles, left in full possession of their feudal jurisdic- 
tion over their vassals, exhausting their fortunes by the expense of fre- 
quent attendance upon the English court, and by attempts to imitate 
the manners and luxury of their more wealthy neighbours, multiplied 
exactions upon the people, who durst hardly utter complaints, which 
they knew would never reach the ear of their sovereign. Thus sub- 
jected at once to the absolute will of a monarch and to the oppressive 
jurisdiction of an aristocracy, Scotland suffered all the miseries peculiar 
to both these forms of government. Its kings were despots, its nobles 
were slaves and tyrants, and the people groaned under the rigorous 
domination of both. 

There was one privilege, however, which the Scottish nobility in gene- 
ral, and the great body of the people, were equally zealous in protect- 
ing against the encroachments of the crown ; namely, the independence 
of their church, or kirk. The cause of this zeal deserves to be traced. 
Theological writers are divided in regard to the government of the primi- 
tive church. It appears, however, to have been that of the most perfect 
equality among the Christian teachers, who were distinguished by the 
name of Presbyters; an appellation expressive of their gravity and 
wisdom, as well as of their age. But the most perfect equality of 
freedom, requires the directing hand of a superior magistrate. Soon 
made sensible of this by experience, the early Christians were induced 
to choose one of the wisest and most holy among their Presbyters to 
execute the duties of an ecclesiastical governor ; and in order to avoid 
the trouble and confusion of annual or occasional elections, his office 
continued during life, unless in case of irregularity of conduct. Hence 
the origin of the episcopal hierarchy, which rose to such an enormous 
height under the Christian emperors and Roman pontiffs. 

When the enormities of the church of Rome, by rousing the indig- 
nation of the enlightened part of mankind, had called forth a spirit of 
reformation, that abhorrence, excited by the vices of the clergy, was 
soon transferred to their persons, and thence, by no violent transition, to 
the offices they enjoyed. It may therefore be presumed, that the same 
holy fervour which abolished the doctrines of the Romish church, would 
also have overturned its ecclesiastical government, in every country 
where the reformation was received, unless restrained by the civil 
power. In England, in great part of Germany, and in the northern na- 
tions, such restraint was imposed on it by the policy of their princes ; 
but in Switzerland and the Netherlands, where the nature of the go- 
vernment allowed full scope for the spirit of reformation, all pre-emi- 

What was the conduct of the nobles ? — For what were the Scots particularly 
zealous ? — What distinguishes the Presbyterian system ? 



JAMES I. 203 

nence of rank in the church was destroyed, and an ecclesiastical go- 
vernment established more suitable to the genius of a republican policy 
and to the ideas of the reformers. This system, which has since been 
called Presbyterianism, was formed upon the model of the primitive 
church. 

It ought, however, to be remarked, that the genius of the reformers, 
and the civil polity, had a share in the establishment of the Presbyterian 
system. Zuinglius and Calvin, the apostles of Switzerland, were men 
of a more austere turn of mind than Luther, whose doctrines were 
generally embraced in England, Germany, and the north of Europe, 
where episcopacy still prevails. The church of Geneva, formed under 
the eye of Calvin, and by his direction, was esteemed the most perfect 
mode of Presbyterian government ; and Knox, the apostle of Scotland, 
who, during his residence in Geneva, had studied and admired it, 
warmly recommended it to the imitation of his countrymen. 

The Scottish converts, filled with the most violent aversion against 
popery, and being under no apprehension from the civil power, which 
the rage of reformation had humbled, with ardour adopted a system so 
admirably suited to their predominant passions. Its effects on their 
minds were truly astonishing, if not altogether preternatural. A kind 
of gloomy fanaticism, at that period, seemed to have affected all ranks 
of men ; which induced James to attempt extending to Scotland the 
more moderate and cheerful religion of the church of England. The 
abhorrence of the Presbyterian clergy against episcopacy was still, how- 
ever, very great, nor could all the devices adopted for restraining them 
allay their jealousy and fears. 

James was therefore sensible that he never could establish a con- 
formity of worship and discipline between the churches of England and 
Scotland, until he could procure from the Scottish parliament an ac- 
knowledgment of his own supremacy in all ecclesiastical causes. This 
was the principal object of his visit to his native country, where he 
proposed to the great council of the nation that an act might be passed, 
" that whatever his Majesty should determine, with regard to the go- 
vernment of the church, with the consent of the archbishops, bishops, 
&c, should have the force of law." Had this bill received the sanc- 
tion of parliament, the king's ecclesiastical government would have 
been established in its full extent. But many protested, being appre- 
hensive that by this new authority the purity of the church would be 
polluted with all the rites and forms of the church of England; and 
James dreading clamour and opposition, dropped his favourite measure. 

James was, however, next year, able to extort a vote from the general 
assembly of the kirk, for receiving certain ceremonies upon which his 
heart was more particularly set ; namely, kneeling at the sacrament, 
the private administration of it to sick persons, the confirmation of chil- 
dren, and the observance of Christmas and other festivals. Thus, by 
an ill-timed zeal for forms not absolutely essential, the king betrayed, 

Who were the apostles of Switzerland ? — Who of Germany? — What system of 
leligion did James wish to adopt? — Did James succeed in his scheme ? — To what 
did the general assembly of the kirk yield ? 



204 HISTORY OF SCOTLAND. 

though in an opposite manner, an equal narrowness of mind with the 
Presbyterian clergy, whom he affected to hold in contempt. The con- 
strained consent of the general assembly was belied by the inward sen- 
timents of all ranks of people, the early bias of whose principles could 
not admit them to conform to a servile imitation of the modes of wor- 
ship, however good in themselves, that were practised in England. 

A series of unpopular measures conspired to increase that odium into 
which James had now fallen, in both kingdoms, and which continued to 
the end of his reign. 

CHAPTER 5. 

ON THE ANCIENT CONSTITUTION OF THE SCOTTISH GOVERNMENT. 

It was a constant policy with the Scottish kings to abase the power 
of their nobles, and this struggle was the source of much misery and 
bloodshed ; but the policy was necessary, from the dangerous ambition 
and lawless tyranny of the nobles, who frequently aimed at overturning 
the throne, and exercised the severest oppression on all their depen- 
dants. The interests, therefore, of the people, as well as the security 
of the prince, demanded the repression of this overbearing and destruc- 
tive power. The aristocracy was, however, preserved, no less by its 
own strength than by the concurrence of circumstances, and chiefly by 
the violent and unhappy fate of the sovereigns. Meantime, although 
the measures they pursued were not successful, their consequences 
were beneficial. They restrained, if they did not destroy, the spirit of 
feudal oppression, and gave birth to order, wise laws, and a more tran- 
quil administration of government. The legislative power, though 
nominally resident in the parliament, was virtually in the king, who, 
by his influence, entirely controlled its proceedings. The parliament 
consisted of three estates, the nobles, the dignified clergy, and the 
lesser barons, the representatives of the towns and shires. 

The disposal of benefices gave the crown the entire command of the 
churchmen, who equalled the nobles in number ; and at least a majority 
of the commons were dependants of the sovereign. The chief business 
was done by a committee, termed the Lords of the Articles, who pre- 
pared every measure that was to come before the parliament ; and these, 
by the mode of their election, were in effect nominated by the king. It 
is to the credit of the Scottish princes, that there are few instances of 
their abusing an authority so extensive as that which they constitution- 
ally enjoyed. 

The king had anciently the supreme jurisdiction in all causes, civil 
and criminal, which he generally exercised through the medium of his 
privy council ; but in 1425, James the First instituted the Court of Ses- 
sion, consisting of the chancellor, and certain judges chosen from. the 
three estates. This court was new modelled by James the Fifth, and 



What was the policy of the Scottish kings ? — By what means was the influence 
of the crown increased ? — What new court was instituted I — And by whom new 
modelled ? 



ANCIENT SCOTTISH CONSTITUTION. 205 

its jurisdiction limited to civil causes, the cognizance of crimes being 
committed to the Justiciary. The chancellor was the highest officer of 
the crown, and president of the parliament. To the chamberlain be- 
longed the care of the finances, and the public police ; to the high 
steward the charge of the king's household ; the constable regulated all 
matters of military arrangement; and the marshal was the king's 
lieutenant and master of the horse. 

The revenue of the sovereign consisted of his domain, which was 
extensive, of the feudal casualties and forfeitures, the profits of the 
wardships of his vassals, the rents of vacant benefices, the pecuniary 
fines for offences, and the aids or presents occasionally given by the 
subject ; a revenue at all times sufficient for the purposes of govern- 
ment, and the support of the dignity of the crown. 

The political principles which regulated the conduct of the Scots 
towards other nations, were obvious and simple. It had ever been an 
object of ambition to England to acquire the sovereignty of her sister- 
kingdom, who was constantly on her guard against this design of her 
more potent neighbour. It was thought the wisest policy for Scotland 
to attach herself to France, the national enemy of England ; an alliance 
reciprocally courted from similar motives. 

In those days, this attachment was justly esteemed patriotic ; while 
that portion of the Scots who were the partisans of England, were with 
equal justice regarded as traitors to their country. In the period of 
which we now treat, it was a settled policy of the English sovereigns 
to have a secret faction in their pay in Scotland, for the purpose of di- 
viding, and thus enslaving the nation ; and to this source all the subse- 
quent disorders of the latter kingdom are to be attributed. 



HISTORY OF WALES. 

CHAPTER 1. 

It is probable, says an authentic historian, that Britain was first colo- 
nised by the Celtoe of Gaul, at least a thousand years before the birth 
of our Saviour; a- period of time coeval with the reigns of David and 
Solomon. The names of Albion, and of Britain, are supposed to have 
been given to the island by the Belgic Gauls, who inhabited the opposite 
shores. The language of the ancient Britons was similar to that of 
their probable ancestors. When Julius Csesar invaded Britain, 55 b. c, 
Cambria, or Wales, was inhabited by three different tribes of Britons, 
namely, the Silures, the Dimetce, and the Ordovices; who were go- 

Of what did the sovereign's revenue consist? — What were the political princi- 
ples that regulated the Scots? — What secret factions were then encouraged? — Who 
were in all probability the earliest inhabitants of Wales? — What were the names 
of the three different tribes ? 

18 



206 HISTORY OF WALES. 

verned by a number of petty princes, sovereign and independent. Ca- 
ractacus, their prince, having-, with variety of fortunes, opposed the 
Roman arms for nine years, was at length obliged to retire among the 
Silures, who were defeated by the Romans. He was afterwards be- 
trayed to his enemies, and led prisoner to Rome, where his heroic com- 
posure and magnanimity in the presence of the emperor Claudius, led 
to the restoration of his liberty, a. d. 52. Suetonius, the general of 
Nero, destroyed Mona, the centre of the druidical superstition. How- 
ever, the Romans did not penetrate far into the interior of the country. 
Caswallon, a prince of Cambria, in 443, made choice of Mona* for his 
residence ;. and from this era we may fix the date of a distinct sove- 
reignty in North Wales. 

When the Saxons invaded Britain, after a severe struggle, the inhabi- 
tants pressed on every side by advancing enemies, and weakened by 
incessant wars, were at length obliged to retire before the Saxon arms, 
and they fled to the mountains of Cambria ; which country about this 
period took the name of Wales. In 586, the Saxons again endeavoured 
to penetrate into Wales ; but the Welsh encountered them with great 
bravery, and entirely defeated their purpose. 

The Welsh were light and active, and more fierce than strong ; from 
the lowest to the highest of the people they were devoted to arms, 
which the ploughman as well as the courtier was prepared to seize on 
the first summons. The chief sustenance of this people, was cattle and 
oats, besides milk, cheese, and butter. They were accustomed to walk 
with their feet bare ; or, instead of shoes, they used boots of raw leather. 
They were not given to excess either in eating or drinking, nor expen- 
sive richness in their clothes. Their whole attention was occupied in 
the splendid appearance of their horses and arms, in the defence of their 
country, and in the care of their plunder. Accustomed to fast from 
morning till night, their minds were wholly employed on their business. 
There was not a beggar to be seen among these people, for the tables 
of all were common to all ; and with them, bounty, and particularly 
hospitable entertainment, were in higher estimation than any of the 
other virtues. 

As soon as travellers entered any house, they immediately delivered 
their arms into the custody of a person in the family ; and if they suf- 
fered their feet to be washed, they were considered as lodgers for the 
night. The refusal of this civility intimated their desire of a morning's 
refreshment only. Such an influence had music on their minds, that 
they esteemed skill in playing on the harp beyond any kind of learning. 
The Welsh were a people of an acute and subtle genius. In civil 
causes and actions, they exerted all the powers of rhetoric ; and, in the 
conduct of these, their talents for insinuation, invention, and refutation, 
were conspicuous. In rhythmical songs, and extemporary effusions, 
* Now Anglesey, or as others think, Man. 

Did the Saxons effect any conquests in Cambria ?— Describe their ancient man- 
ners, customs, and habits. — In what did the Welsh always particularly pride them- 
selves? — What skill did they display on the harp? — What was their genius? 



( 207 ) 




IRRUPTIONS OF THE SAXONS. 209 

they are said to have been excellent, both in respect to invention and 
elegance of style, and for these purposes bards were appointed. 

The lowest of the people, as well as the chieftains, were indebted to 
nature for a certain boldness in speech, and an honest confidence in 
giving- answers to great men on matters of business, or in the presence 
of princes. Pride of ancestry, and nobility of family, were points held 
in the highest estimation among the Welsh, and they were far more 
desirous of noble than of rich and splendid marriages. So deeply rooted 
was this spirit, that even the very lowest of the people carefully pre- 
served the genealogy of their families, and were able from memory to 
recite the names, not only of their immediate ancestors, but to the sixth 
and seventh generation. They were vindictive and cruel in their an- 
ger, and exceedingly prompt to revenge not only recent injuries, but 
those which had been committed a long time past. 

The Welsh did not reside in cities, villages, or camps ; but in gene- 
ral led a solitary life in the woods. They were first instructed in the 
Christian faith by Faganus and Damianus, who were sent by the bishop 
of Rome, at the request of king Lucius. The pilgrimage, which above 
all others was deemed most sacred by the Welsh, was a journey to 
Rome. They paid also great reverence to churches and to the clergy, 
to the relics of saints, to their portable bells, to text books, and to the 
cross. It was the disposition of that people to pursue every object with 
vehemence, — none were elsewhere to be found so bad as the worst, nor 
any better than the good among the Welsh. The princes of Wales 
usually wore on their bonnets or helmets a coronet of gold ; being a 
broad lace, or head-band, indented upwards, and set with precious 
stones. 

Cadvan, a king of North Wales, in 613, was elected to the sove- 
reignty of Britain, but on account of the Saxons, that dignity could 
extend no further than to command the united forces of the Britons. 
At his death, his son Cadwallon succeeded to the throne of North 
Wales, in whose reign Edwin overran all the British territories in 
Wales, and compelled the Welsh king to take refuge in Ireland. After 
an absence of some years, Cadwallon recovered his dominions. This 
prince joined Pinda, king of Mercia, and in an engagement slew Edwin 
and his son. A scene of desolation followed this victory, but Cadwallon 
surpassed his Pagan associate in cruelties and merciless ravages. In a 
battle fought against Oswald, the Welsh king was slain, and his army 
routed and cut in pieces. 

Cadwalader, his son, succeeded to the kingdom of North Wales, and 
to the ideal sovereignty of Britain, a. d. 676. In his reign the irrup- 
tions of the Saxons had become more frequent, and a famine compelled 
him to retire with the nobility to Alan, his kinsman, the king of Bre- 
tagne, in whose court he found an hospitable reception. After residing 
there for some time, he prepared to return into Wales, having heard 
that the Saxons, with increasing power, were endeavouring to extend 

To what religious habits were they addicted ? — What of Cadvan, Cadwallon, Os- 
wald, &c? — Who succeeded to the throne in G76? — What sudden impulse directed 
his journey to Rome ? 

18* 



210 HISTORY OP WALES. 

their conquests. But at the moment that he was going to embark, he 
was warned in a vision, which he fancied to be a sudden impulse from 
heaven, and which directed him to lay aside the cares of the world, to 
go immediately to Rome; and to receive holy orders from the hands of 
the Pope. Accordingly, this weak and credulous prince proceeded to 
Rome, where he lived eight years as a religious recluse. 

CHAPTER 2. 

Roderic Moelwynoc, his grandson, succeeded to his throne, a. d. 720. 
In his reign Ethelbald invaded his kingdom with a powerful army, and 
proceeded as far as Carno mountain, near Abergavenny, where he was 
met by the Welsh, and a bloody battle ensued, (a. d. 728,) which was 
not decisive in favour of either party. The same prince, some years 
after, formed an alliance with Adelred, king of the West Saxons, and 
the two princes marched their united forces into Wales. The Welsh, 
with great spirit, opposed the combined princes ; and a well contested 
action, and dreadful slaughter on both sides, ensued, until the former 
were overpowered by superiority of numbers. The Welsh made an 
alliance with Cudred, king of the West Saxons, and by his assistance 
repelled another attempt at an invasion by Ethelbald ; but being de- 
serted by their allies, they were soon after discomfited. 

Roderic left two sons, Cynan Tindaethwy and Howel, 750. Cynan, 
the elder son of the deceased prince, succeeded to the throne of North 
Wales. The Saxons, with a confident expectation of being able to 
make an easy conquest of Wales, proceeded as far as Hereford ; but on 
that frontier they were again fiercely received by the Welsh, and the 
battle very probably ended in favour of the latter, historians being silent 
as to the event and further progress of the invasion. 

In 776, the inhabitants of South Wales, fired with resentment at the 
reiterated injuries, rose up in arms, entered Mercia with fire and sword, 
and retaliated on the Saxons their usual devastations. They soon after 
made other successful inroads, filling the Saxon borders with alarm, and, 
obliging their enemies to retire beyond the Severn, returned into their 
own country with a considerable quantity of cattle. In consequence of 
this, a large army of Saxons passed the Severn into Wales; but the 
Welsh, too weak to encounter so great a force, retreated to the moun- 
tains, and the Saxons, unable to penetrate the natural fortifications of 
the country, returned into Mercia. 

The Saxon king endeavoured to confine to the mountains the valour 
and restless activity of the Welsh. He caused a deep dyke and a high 
rampart to be made, which extended a hundred miles over rocks and 
mountains, and across deep valleys and rivers, from the water of Dee 
to the mouth of the Wye. The Welsh beheld this with indignation ; 
and soon after it was finished, they broke down the rampart, and filled 
up the dyke for a considerable way. This so exasperated the Saxon 

What contests took place, about 728, with the Saxons ? — What resistance did the 
Saxons receive at Hereford ? — Who caused deep dykes to be cut to separate Wales? 
— What inroads did the Welsh make in Mercia 1 



INVASIONS BY THE ENGLISH. 211 

king, that he levied a formidable army, and the Welsh were defeated 
with dreadful slaughter. Cynan Tindaethwy died after a long reign, 
and left his throne to his daughter Esyllt, married to Mervyn Vrych, 
the king of Man, a. d. 817. 

In the early part of their reign, Egbert, king of the West Saxons, 
invading Wales with a powerful army, desolated the country as far as 
the mountains of Snowdon ; thence he advanced to Mona, and took pos- 
session of that island : but king Mervyn. soon recovered it. Egbert 
about this time, (a. d. 835,) issued a proclamation, that all the men, with 
their wives and children, who were descended from British blood, should 
quit his territories in six months, on pain of death ; and affixed the pen- 
alty of death to every Welshman who should be found on the English 
borders. Mervyn, king of North Wales, was slain in battle, and left 
his eldest son, Roderic, to succeed to his dignity, a. d. 843. This prince 
enjoyed, by the right of his father and mother, the sovereignty of the 
isle of Man, with the territories of North Wales and Powys ; and hav- 
ing espoused the heiress of South Wales, the whole sovereignty of Cam- 
bria centred in his person. 

Roderic fell fighting for his country against the English, a. d. 877. 
He had divided his dominion into three distinct sovereignties, which he 
left to his three sons ; but he reserved a pre-eminency over the other 
princes, for his eldest son, Anarawd, king of North Wales. This prince 
gained an important victory over the Saxons, laid waste their borders, 
and returned to his kingdom, laden with spoils. He was succeeded by 
his eldest son, Edwal Voel, a. d. 913, during whose reign, Athelstan, 
the king of England, imposed an annual tribute on the Welsh. Edwal 
was slain, fighting against the English and Danes, a. d. 940. 

Howel, prince of South Wales, then assumed the government of 
North Wales, and thus united the whole government. In his reign, 
the English invaded his kingdom ; and after they had laid waste the 
small territory of Strath-Clwyd, they returned to their own country. 
Howel died soon after this event, 948. 

CHAPTER 3. 

Jeuav and Jago, sons of Edwal Voel, then assumed the government 
of North Wales. They invaded South Wales, the territory of the sons 
of Howel, and succeeded in engrossing the whole government of Wales. 
They had neglected to pay the annual tribute to the English crown, 
and Edgar marched thither with a numerous force ; he exacted, in lieu 
of the ancient tribute, the yearly payment of three hundred wolves' 
heads, which singular demand was paid by the Welsh princes during 
three or four years. 

Howel Dha, by acts of injustice and cruelty, attained to the sove- 
reignty of North Wales, a. d. 973. He obliged his uncle, Jago, to flee 

What restrictions did Egbert, king of the West Saxons, enforce ? — Who imposed 
an annual tribute on the Welsh ? — What Welsh prince united North and South 
Wales ? — Who next engrossed the whole government of Wales ? — Who exacted 
the tribute of 300 wolves' heads ? 



212 



HISTORY OF WALES. 



for refuge to the English court, and he engaged Edgar to establish him 
on the throne. Howel was obliged to admit his uncle to an equal share 
in the sovereignty, and the English king exacted homage from both. 
Owen was at this time king of the principality of South Wales. Terms 
of agreement were now entered into by the legislature of England and 
Wales, for securing the peace of the borders. Howel was succeeded 
by his brother, Cadwallon, a. d. 984. This usurper determined on the 
destruction of his cousins; but he had been in possession of the govern- 
ment only one year, when Meredydh, the son of Owen, the reigning 
prince of South Wales, invaded his dominions, slew him, and took pos- 
session of his kingdom. Owen, prince of South Wales, died about this 
time, (a.d. 987,) and was succeeded by Meredydh, his youngest son. 

The people of North Wales placed Edwal, the right heir to the 
crown, in the sovereignty, the lineal succession having been set aside 
by the late usurpations. He did not long enjoy his dignity, for Swane, 
a Danish chieftain, landed in North Wales, and, in attempting to expel 
the Danes by force of arms, Edwal was slain, a. d. 993. Jago, his 
son, being set aside in the succession on account of his tender years, 
several competitors arose ; and North Wales exhibited many years a 
scene of the utmost confusion. JEdan ap Blegored, having slain the 
son of Howel, was proclaimed king ; but the prince of South Wales 
invading iEdan's dominions, dispossessed him of his royalty and life. 
Llewelyn ap Seisyllt then took upon him the government of North 
Wales, annexing that dignity to the other two principalities. His wise 
administration soon produced national prosperity. He was virtuous, 
lust, and brave, yet his great and good qualities could not exempt him 
from the destiny which usually attended the princes of Wales ; he was 
slain in a conspiracy in the seventh year of his reign, and was succeeded 
by Jago, the son of Edwal. Jago was slain, however, by Gryffydh, son 
of Llewelyn, a. d. 1037. 

Gryffydh was scarcely seated on the throne, when the united forces 
of the English and Danes entered into Wales. With a promptness of 
courage natural to his years and character, the young prince advanced 
to the frontier of his kingdom ; and meeting the confederates at Cros- 
ford, on the banks of the Severn, he entirely defeated their forces. 
Elated with his success, he proceeded thence into South Wales, and, 
marching through that principality, received the submission of the in- 
habitants, and drove Howel, the reigning prince, out of his dominions. 
That prince raised an army of English and Danes, with which he 
marched into Wales against Gryffydh. Fortune, however, continuing 
propitious, that prince overthrew the foreigners, and again forced Howel 
to a precipitate flight. Cynan, the son of Jago, who on his father's 
death had fled into Ireland, having engaged in his interest the king of 
Dublin, whose daughter he had married, landed in North Wales, and 
either by accident or stratagem, made Gryffydh prisoner. But the 
Welsh, being apprised of the disaster, and anxious for the safety of their 
king, pursued the Irish, recovered him, and obliged them to retire with 



What occurred between Howel Dha and Owen ? — Who were the next succes- 
sors ? — Who governed wisely ? — Did not Gryffydh oppose the English and Danes ? 



THE ENGLISH DEFEAT THE WELSH. 213 

great slaughter. After this, the Welsh king made an inroad into the 
marches about Hereford, and was opposed by the English, and by a 
Norman garrison in that castle. But the contest having ended in favour 
of the Welsh prince, he returned into his own dominions, enriched with 
the spoils of the country. 

Algar, Earl of Chester, having been banished by Edward the Confes- 
sor on slight suspicion, had retired into Ireland, where, engaging in his 
service eighteen vessels, he landed in North Wales, and put himself 
under the protection of Grynydh. These leaders, acting in conjunction 
with each other, ravaged the borders of England, and, proceeding into 
Herefordshire, laid waste that fertile country. They were met by Ra- 
nulph, Earl of Hereford, with an army of English and Norman soldiers. 
The Welsh were victorious, and pursuing the enemy, they entered 
Hereford, and having levelled the walls, set fire to the city, and then 
returned in triumph, laden with much valuable spoil. The Confessor 
collected a large body of forces, and obliged the Welsh to conclude a 
peace not much to the honour of the English. 

Harold, son of Earl Godwin, by the command of his sovereign, 
marched into Wales, and the Welsh king could scarcely escape with 
his life. The English general then advanced into the mountainous 
parts of the country, and having driven the Welsh, with great slaugh- 
ter, out of their inmost recesses, compelled them to sue for peace, 
to submit to the ancient tribute, and to give hostages to Harold, as 
pledges of their future obedience. Grynydh was put to death by his 
own subjects, at the instigation of Harold, 1064. Bleddyn and Rhiwal- 
lon were, by the appointment of King Edward, invested with the sove- 
reignty of North Wales and Powys. At the same time the English 
king gave the principality of South Wales to Meredydh, the eldest son 
of Owen. These princes were obliged to take an oath of fealty to the 
King of England, and to pay the full tribute which had been paid to any 
of his predecessors. A law was also made, that if any Welshman was 
taken on the English side of OfFa's dyke, his right hand should be cut 
off. Rhiwallon being slain in battle, Bleddyn was left sovereign of 
North Wales and Powys. This prince was assassinated by Rhys, the 
son of Owen, a. d. 1073. 

CHAPTER 4. 

Trahaearn ap Caradoc, the cousin of the late prince, then assumed 
the regal dignity, and marching into South Wales, overthrew Rhys, 
the reigning prince, in battle. But Trahaearn was slain in an engage- 
ment, and Gryffydh ap Cynan, the son of Jago, succeeded to the throne 
of his ancestors. He was betrayed unto the English, and kept some 
years in, captivity. Rhys ap Tewdwr, King of South Wales, was slain 
in an engagement with the English forces, and with him sunk the glory 

Who levelled the walls of Hereford, and set fire to the city ? — What tributes did 
Harold exact? — And what pledges?— What oath of fealty did Edward exact? — And 
for what offence did a Welshman forfeit his right hand 1 — What Welsh prince was 
detained in English custody ? 



214 HISTORY 01 WALES. 

of that principality. Gryfiydh had languished twelve years when he 
was restored to his country by the heroic conduct of a young man 
named Kynwric Hir. 

Animated by the presence of their sovereign, the Welsh spread de- 
vastation and ruin along the English borders. William Rums, with a 
great army, marched to the confines of Wales ; where he met with a 
spirited resistance, and was compelled to retire with considerable loss. 
By his valour and abilities, during a reign of fifty years, Gryffydh de- 
livered his country from the vassalage of England ; and in general, by 
his conduct with Henry, or by the vigour of his government, he pre- 
served his terrritories free from the invasions of the English, and from 
civil commotions. On his death, his dominions, agreeably to the cus- 
tom of the country, were divided among his sons. His eldest son, Owen 
Gwynedh, under the newly adopted title of prince, succeeded as sove- 
reign of North Wales, 1137. 

In his reign the English king, Henry, resolved to employ the utmost 
efforts, in attempting the conquest of Wales, a. r>. 1157. He col- 
lected a formidable army, with which he marched to Chester; then ad- 
vancing into Flintshire, he encamped his forces upon a marsh called 
Saltney, which borders on the river Dee. Owen, the Prince of North 
Wales, marched to meet the English. But he was obliged to do homage 
to Henry ; and to deliver up two of his sons as pledges of his future 
obedience. Thus, by a solemn act of their sovereign, and by the means 
of an English fleet, the Welsh nation was again reduced to a depen- 
dence on the crown of England. If the long and gallant resistance 
which this people had made for freedom, against a power so very un- 
equal, excite our admiration and wonder, we shall be no less surprised 
that a nation like the English, so much farther advanced in political 
wisdom, should not have been able sooner to terminate the contest. 
Owen died after a reign of thirty-two years, and was buried in the 
cathedral church of Bangor, a. d. 1162. He had revolted from the 
English king, and joining in confederacy with the other Welsh princes, 
he had recovered independency, with an increase of importance to his 
country. 

David, his eldest son, succeeded to the sovereignty of North Wales. 
The patriotism of this Welsh prince sunk under the civilities of Henry. 
The gallant and independent spirit inherited from a long line of ances- 
tors, and which had so eminently distinguished his own conduct, all that 
the terror of Henry's arms and a series of hostilities could not shake, 
was done away by a few acts of a well-directed courtesy. Forsaking 
the dignity of his character, he was in future only as a satrap to the 
English monarch. Mingling in the common mass, and losing for ever 
the ancient honours of his family, neither this prince nor his descend- 
ants, from this period, retained any marks of royalty. Henry gave 
David his sister Emma in marriage; thus disarming an hereditary 

What heroic deed did Kynwric perform ?— How long, and with what success, 
did Gryffydh reign? — What did the English king, Henry, effect against Owen ? — 
How long did Owen reign, and where was he buried ? — What befel Wales under 
the reign of David ? 



ENGLISH HOSTILITIES. 215 

enemy, Dy the fascinating influence of ambition and love. This prince 
rendered himself odious by his cruelty, and grew bold in the exercise 
of his tyranny, by his alliance with the English king. 

Llewelyn demanded, as the legal heir, the crown in preference to 
his uncle David. This claim was granted, and David retained only a 
few fortresses which were garrisoned by the English, a.d. 1194. A 
treaty of peace was concluded between Llewelyn and the Earl of Essex, 
justiciary of the realm. John, the English monarch, gave his daughter 
Joan to the Welsh prince. John, however, soon after invaded the Welsh 
dominions, and obliged Llewelyn to cede to the king for ever the inland 
parts of his dominions ; and thus the remnant of the British empire, 
after many and gallant struggles for freedom, was driven almost to the 
verge of the ocean. But the unsettled affairs of King John induced 
the Welsh prince to make another attempt to regain the fallen honours 
of his country. And on the succession of Henry III. to the throne of 
England, a treaty was concluded between that king and the Welsh 
prince. Yet he frequently revolted from Henry, and spread terror and 
devastation along the English borders ; and on the approach of the 
English, he would retire to the mountains which they could not pene- 
trate, being compelled to return with great loss. When Llewelyn 
was grown old and infirm, he gave notice to Henry that being in years, 
and desirous of peace, he was willing to put himself under his protec- 
tion, and to hold his dominions in future as a fief of the English crown. 
He died after a reign of fifty-six years. His talents and his virtues, 
with the fortunate direction of both, have acquired for this prince the 
illustrious title of Llewelyn the Great, a. d. 1240. 

David II. succeeded to the throne of North Wales in preference to 
Gryfrydh, his eldest brother ; and after he had done homage to the king 
at Gloucester, a treaty was ratified. That the Welsh might no longer 
be deluded by even the semblance of freedom, Henry, already in pos- 
session of the sovereignty, gave to his eldest son Edward the title of 
Prince of Wales, a. d. 1244. Alive to a sense of shame for his own 
dishonour, and for the ignominious situation of his country, David re- 
volted from his allegiance, the Welsh pursued their devastations with 
increased rigour and fury ; and the most formidable preparations were 
made by Henry for the entire conquest of the country. Having, in the 
face of the Welsh, built the important fortress of Diganwy, Henry, at 
the approach of winter, returned into England, leaving the Welsh no 
alternative but famine or submission to his authority. In the midst of 
this calamity David died. a. d. 1246. 

CHAPTER 5. 

Owen and Llewelyn were appointed joint sovereigns of North Wales. 
They concluded a peace with Henry upon severe conditions. A quarrel 
arising between the two princes, Owen was slain, and left his brother 

Relate the particulars of the reign of Llewelyn, commonly styled the Great? — 
What homage did Henry exact? — How did David perform? — What success had 
Henry in his attempt on Wale9 ? — Who succeeded David ? 



216 HISTORY OF WALES. 

the sole possession of this mutilated kingdom. He roused his subjects 
to arms, and was opposed by Edward, over whom he gained some ad- 
vantages. Henry once more marched into Wales, to conduct the war. 
Llewelyn retired to the mountains ; and Henry, instead of punishing a 
revolting vassal, was himself, with the broken remains of his army, 
obliged to make a precipitate and inglorious retreat to Chester. Henry 
again marched against these brave people, who were bred upon the 
mountains the indigenous children of freedom. The Welsh obtained 
from the king an advantageous peace; and having freed themselves 
from the arms of a potent enemy, they were left to enjoy their freedom, 
for a season, in the bosom of their native mountains. 

On the succession of Edward to the throne of England, Llewelyn 
refused to do homage to that prince ; and the former, after having taken 
every precaution to ensure success, left London with a full resolution 
never to return until he had entirely subdued the Welsh nation. The 
Prince of Wales, unable to resist a powerful enemy, pressing on by slow, 
cautious, and decisive operations, retired to the mountains of Snowdon. 
The English monarch, not choosing to enter the recesses of that diffi- 
cult country, calmly waited the result of his policy. Not preparing for 
contingencies, nor observing the measures of the English king, nor the 
effects already produced, Llewelyn had neglected to furnish with neces- 
sary supplies of provision an important post, to which he and his people, 
in their deepest distress, might be forced to retire. His enemies were 
masters of the country below, and seemed determined by their perse- 
verance to starve him into submission. Thus surrounded by dangers, 
he had no better alternative than to implore the mercy of the English 
king. It was stipulated that he should pay the king fifty thousand 
marks, and also the annual sum of one thousand marks for the island of 
Anglesey. Having thus, in the late fortunate campaign, completed, as 
he might think, the entire conquest of Wales, Edward returned into 
England, amidst the applauses of his subjects. The Welsh prince was 
summoned to appear before Edward at Worcester, to do him homage as 
a vassal ; and we see Llewelyn, a prince of a gallant spirit, and the 
brave descendant of a line of independent sovereigns, become amenable 
to usurped power. 

But the spirit of faction and revolt again manifested itself in another 
struggle for liberty. Mighty preparations were made by the English 
monarch, and on his approach the Welsh princes retreated slowly 
towards Snowdon ; thinking it more prudent to seize every opportunity 
of cutting off his detached parties, than with equal force to fight him 
in the open field. The Welsh had at first some slight advantages, and 
Edward collected almost the whole power of England against these 
brave patriots. But in a skirmish Llewelyn was separated from his 
troops and was slain, in the thirty-sixth year of his reign, 1282. 

His brother David then pursued the war with the English ; but th 
Welsh were so sunk in despair, that every fortress was immediatel 

What success had he in the war with Henry? — What was the fate of Wales 
under Edward of England ? — In what city did Llewelyn do homage to Edward ? — In ! 
what year was Llewelyn slain ? — How long did he reign ? 



EDWARD CONQUERS WALES. 217 

yielded up, and the miserable natives fled on every side, to shelter them- 
selves in caves, within the recesses of rocks, and in the deep woods of 
their country. More than three thousand perished in the carnage. 
Prince David remained some months in the woods and marshes ; but 
some of his retainers, being corrupted by Edward, disclosed his retreat, 
and he with his family was brought prisoner to the king. David waa 
tried at Shrewsbury, and condemned to die as a traitor, a. d. 1283. 

The death of David closed the only sovereignty that remained of the 
ancient British empire ; an empire which through various changes of 
fortune had opposed the arms of imperial Rome ; and for more than 
eight centuries had resisted the utmost efforts of the Saxon and Nor- 
man princes. The spirit of freedom and an ardent love of their coun- 
try, were the distinguishing traits in the character of the Welsh. 

Edward having at length obtained the point of his ambition, by the 
entire conquest of Wales, annexed that country to the crown of Eng- 
land. To secure the obedience of the newly subdued country, he intro- 
duced into Wales the whole system of English jurisprudence. He 
issued a proclamation to all the inhabitants of Wales, that he would 
receive them under his protection, giving them assurance of enjoying 
their estates, their liberties, and property ; and that they should also 
hold them under the same tenures as they had heretofore held them 
under their native princes. Among other causes of that aedent spirit, 
with which this people had so long maintained their independence, the 
English king must have known that their bards had been the principal 
springs of action. To silence that voice, which might revive ancient 
ideas, and rekindle in the Welsh their love of freedom and native fire, 
Edward commanded that all the bards in Wales should be hanged by 
martial law, under pretence that they had incited the people to sedition. 

The union of Wales with the crown of England not having pro- 
ceeded from mutual inclination, was received by the Welsh with the 
deepest reluctance. The rigour exercised by Edward's officers in 
Wales, alienated them still more from an English administration. To 
all his proposals of settling their government, they said, that they were 
willing to be governed by a chieftain of their own country, or by the 
king in person ; but firmly declared that they would yield no obedience 
to any person who was not a native of Wales, or who did not reside 
there. The English monarch dispatched orders to Eleanor, his queen, 
to come into Wales. She bearing a son, he told the Welsh chieftains, 
that as they had frequently desired he would appoint them a sovereign, 
he would now indulge them in their request, provided they promised to 
yield, to the person he should name, a proper obedience. They assented 
to the terms he proposed, in case that person should be a native of 
Wales. The king then informed them that their future prince was his 
infant son, Edward, born in Caernarvon castle a few days before, 

After the conquest of Wales by Edward the First, the concerns of 
that country, considered in a national light, are entirely uninteresting ; 

When and where was David executed as a traitor? — Whose death closed the sove- 
reignty ?—What J befel the bards?— What, at length, reconciled the Welsh to their 
union with England ? 
19 



218 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

as until the reign of Henry the Seventh, the inhabitants were reduced 
to a state of bondage the most deep and severe ; for though the policy 
of Edward had allowed the Welsh nation to enjoy their liberties, and to 
hold their estates under ancient tenures, they had much reason to com- 
plain of the excessive rigour which was exercised over them by the 
officers of justice, and of the rapacity of the English barons who had 
settled in Wales. 



HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

CHAPTER 1. 

The original inhabitants of Ireland appear to have been of the same 
Celtic stock which supplied Gaul and Britain with their early popula- 
tion ; and whatever tribes might follow, it seems certain that this most 
ancient people brought with them the pure Irish dialect now existing. 
Notwithstanding the proximity of Ireland to Great Britain, history 
makes no mention of any Roman having ever set his foot on Ireland, 
although the latter was for nearly four centuries subject to the Romans. 
The idea which some historians entertain of Ireland having been first 
peopled from Britain, seems to be erroneous. It appears much more 
probable that while Gaul poured her Celts upon the coast of Britain, 
the Celts of Spain supplied the population of Ireland. 

The Phoenicians were doubtless early acquainted with the British 
Isles, but they cautiously preserved the secret of the resources of their 
wealth, the only islands from which tin was imported. In a work, 
written in the time of Aristotle, mention is made of two British Isles ; 
and the Greeks were advised to explore those regions, and secure to 
themselves the Tyrian market, by buying up the lead. It is, however, 
from a more modern work of Festus Avienus, that our more certain 
information is derived. We are justified from ancient records in be- 
lieving that to the Phoenicians, if not to the Greeks, Ireland was known, 
if not earlier, at least more intimately than Britain. An ancient poem 
called the Argonautics, mentions Ierne (or Ireland) without any refer- 
ence to Britain. A proof of the early intimacy of the Phoenician 
Spaniards with Ireland, is derived from the geography of Ptolemy, or 
from Marinus of Tyre, who lived not long before him. 

Tacitus also asserts, that " the waters and harbours of Ireland were 
better known, through the resort of commerce and navigation, than 
those of Britain." From this it appears, that though then scarcely heard 
of by the Romans, this island possessed channels of separate inter- 

Of what excessive rigour did the country long com, lain ?— Who were the ori- 
ginal inhabitants of Ireland? — Were the Phoenicians acquainted with the British 
isles ?— What did Tacitus assert? 



ANCIENT RELIGION. 219 

course with the Phoenician Spaniards, whose barks pursued their long 
accustomed course between the Celtic cape and the sacred promontory. 
The epithet sacred bestowed upon this island in ancient times, seems to 
imply some pre-eminence of a sacerdotal character. It has been be- 
lieved that the Phoenician priesthood sent out missions to Ireland, for 
the purpose of extending their spiritual influence over a people with 
whom the merchants had established an intercourse. Sir Isaac New- 
ton says, " With these Phoenicians came a sort of men skilled in reli- 
gious mysteries." And the fact that there -existed in these regions an 
island devoted to religious rites, is confirmed by historical evidence. It 
is stated by Plutarch,"that an envoy dispatched by the emperor Claudius 
to explore the British Isles, found on an island in the neighbourhood of 
Britain, an order of Magi, accounted holy by the people. In another 
work of the same writer, some fabulous wonders are related of an 
island lying to the west of Britain, the inhabitants of which were a 
holy race ; while at the same time a connexion between them and 
Carthage is intimated. 

Strabo, in an extract from an ancient geographer, mentions an island 
near Britain, where sacrifices were offered to Ceres and Proserpine, in 
the same manner as at Samothrace, which is an island in the iEgean 
Sea, the favourite seat of idolatrous worship ; and on the shores of 
which religious mysteries had been established by the Phoenicians. It 
was usual for mariners, in traversing these seas, to stop at Samothrace, 
and offer up a prayer at its' shrines for propitious winds. And it has 
been with good reason inferred that Ireland had become the Samothrace 
of the western seas, where the mariner found another sacred island in 
which to the same tutelary deities they could offer their vows and 
thanks for their safe arrival. But the monuments of Ireland, the names 
of her hills and promontories, her old usages and rites, all bear the 
same oriental stamp. The traditions of Ireland indicate vestiges of 
intercourse between that country and Galicia in Spain. Indeed, so 
abundant is the force of tradition in favour of a Spanish colonization, 
that no hypothesis can be formed without admitting it, at least in part. 
A late popular history of Ireland by Mr. Whitty, accounts for the 
striking similarity of the round towers and pillar-temples to those of 
Mazanderan, by deducing their origin from the shores of the Caspian ; 
and he yields to the current of tradition in conducting his colony from 
Iran to the west, to give it Spain for a resting place. In short, the 
universal voice of tradition is in favour of Ireland having received a 
colonization from Spain. 

Doubtless the Phoenicians that visited the coasts of Spain, while 
mixing with the original Celts, might imbibe much of their ancient 
religion, and the religion of the Irish might originate from the same 
mixed source. There may be traced, indeed, in the religious remains 
of the Irish, three distinct stages of superstition ; namely, the rude 
ritual of the Celtic ; the introduction of images ; and the monuments 

Whet said Sir Isaac Newton? — What did Strabo mention? — Where is Samo- 
thrace ? — How does Mr. Whitty account for the origin of the round towers? — What 
three distinct kinds of superstition may be traced ? 



220 HXSTOKY OF IRELAND. 

of a refined system of fire worship. Some of these were traceable to 
the Phoenicians ; and some derived through this people from Persia. 
The mixed nature of the creed of the ancient Irish appears evident 
from the mode of designating their own priesthood ; calling them either 
Magi or Druids. The chief object of Phoenician adoration, the Sun, 
was, under the name of Baal, or Bel, the chief deity of the Irish ; and 
this was found established in the island on the arrival of St. Patrick, in 
the fifth century. 

Wherever the sun was made an object of worship, the moon came in 
for a share of adoration. In Ireland she was adored under the sacred 
name of Re, and those golden ornaments, in the shape of a crescent, 
frequently found in the Irish bogs, are supposed to have belonged to this 
lunar deity. With the worship of fire, that of water was usually 
i joined; and hence particular fountains and wells were, by the Irish, 
held sacred. It is, however, certain, that the sacrifice of human vic- 
tims formed a part of the pagan worship in Ireland, as it did in every 
country where the sun was an object of adoration. A plain in the 
county of Leitrim was called Mag-Sleaeth, or field of slaughter, where 
the Irish offered up their first-born to their chief idol Crom-Cruach. 
This idol was surrounded by twelve lesser idols, supposed to represent 
the signs of the zodiac. The pillar-temples, or round towers, anciently 
so numerous in Ireland, it is probable were fire-temples, or mere repo- 
sitories of the sacred fire. 

Among other ancient remains with which Ireland abounds, may be 
mentioned that most common of Celtic monuments, the Cromleach, or 
altar. In the neighbourhood of Dundalk, in the county of Louth, was 
a large Cromleach, which fell to ruin some time since. In the ruins 
were found the skeleton of a human figure, the fragments of a broken 
rod or wand, probably what is still called in Ireland, the conjuror's or 
druid's wand. In the neighbourhood of this is another, called >* The 
Giant's Load," because supposed to be the work of giants in the days 
of old. Not less ancient among the Celtic nations, was the circle of 
upright stones, serving sometimes as a temple of worship, sometimes as 
a place of national council. The ruinous remains of a circular temple 
near Dundalk, is like that at Stonehenge, and composed of similar cir- 
cles of stones. 

The Irish had also their sacred hills, or tumuli, on which sacrifices 
were offered by the priest, and from which the legislator promulgated 
his decrees. Such as are artificial have been usually denominated Bar- 
rows, or Cairns ; their original destination was that of tombs. The 
veneration for particular groves or trees, was also common to Ireland, 
as to several eastern nations.* As the religious system of the Irish 
pagans was in many instances peculiar to themselves, so the priesthood 
differed in many points from that of Gaul or Britain. 

* We read in 1 Kings, xviii. 19, of the Prophets of the groves. 

Did not the sacrifice of human victims form a part of the pagan worship in Ire- 
land? — What monuments and altars were raised in Ireland ? — For what purpose 
were their barrows or cairns ? 



THE CELTS. 221 



CHAPTER 2. 



Among the evidences of the high antiquity of Ireland, there is an 
existing proof in the living language of her people ; in the predomi- 
nance of its gutturals, and the deficiencies of its alphabet. These are 
proofs of its eastern origin, and of its remote antiquity ; the tongues of 
the east having abounded with gutturals, and the more ancient Greeks 
having had the same number of letters as the Irish. That the Cad- 
meian number was but sixteen is generally admitted, and sixteen is the 
number of the genuine Irish alphabet. But though letters must have 
been very anciently known to this people, yet the knowledge did not 
extend beyond the Druidical class ; it was not then diffused among the 
community at large. The materials upon which they wrote were 
wood, and their characters were formed by an iron stylus or pencil. 

There is a tradition that a colony under a chieftain of the race of 
Japhet, in their migration westward, made a settlement both in Britain 
and Ireland ; and of a later settlement of Nemedians, from the neigh- 
bourhood of the Euxine Sea, or the Caucasian mountains. The first 
language spoken in Europe, says Parsons, was Japhetan, called after- 
wards the Pelasgian, " and this language," he asserts, " is to be found 
only in Ireland, the Highlands of Scotland, and Wales." Other au- 
thors, however, think it more probable that Ireland derived her primi- 
tive population from Spain. And in the direction of Spain it is very 
probable was maintained whatever foreign commerce or intercourse the 
ancient Irish may have possessed ; not with the Britons or the Romans, 
but with the Phoenician settlers, who in early ages visited the western 
coasts of Spain. 

It was not, in all probability, till a much later period that the Gaulish 
colonies named by Ptolemy, established themselves in the island. The 
Firbolgs were evidently Belgse, of the same race with the British. The 
Menapii and the Cauci, both nations of the Belgic coast, are supposed 
to have passed directly to Ireland, as there is no trace of them in Bri- 
tain. It remains still uncertain whether the Belgse were a Celtic or a 
Teutonic race. Among the tribes marked by Ptolemy in his map, may 
be noticed the Iverni, whose chief city was Ivernis, or Hibernis, and 
who occupied a portion of Cork and Kerry. The Velabri, a people 
situated near Kerry Head, are supposed to have been of Spanish origin. 
Of the Brigantes, the most probable account is that they were a colony 
from the ancient Britons. The Nagnatse inhabited Connaught. Their 
chief city, Nagnata, is conjectured to have stood not far from the pre- 
sent Sligo. Among the towns enumerated by Ptolemy is Eblana, or 
Deblana, a city placed under the same parallel with the present Dublin. 

The latest and most important of the settlements in Ireland, is the 
Scythic, or Scolic, from whence the whole of her people in the course 
of time received the name of Scots. There appears no grounds for 

What are llio evidences of the antiquity of Ireland ? — What is the tradition of 
the race of Japhet ? — What is the opinion of Parsons concerning it ? — What is sak 
of the Gaulish colonies ? — And of the Firbolgs? — Name the latest and most impci 
tant settlement. 
19* 



222 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

believing that the Scotic colony settled in Ireland at a period more 
remote than two centuries before our era. That they succeeded the 
Firbolgs, all its records and traditions agree. The first arrival of the 
Belgic tribes in Ireland could hardly have been earlier than about the 
third or fourth century before Christ. Another proof of the compara- 
tively recent date of the Scotic colony, is the entire omission of it in 
Ptolemy's map of Ireland ; nor was it till towards the end of the third 
century that a single instance occurs in any writer of the use of the 
term Scotia for Ireland, or Scoti for any of her people. We learn also 
from the confession of St. Patrick, who flourished in the fifth century, 
that the name of Scots was the distinctive appellation of only a portion 
of the Irish nation. The name Hiberione, is always applied by him to 
the island itself. And from the name Hibernis may not the mark of its 
Iberian origin be adduced 1 

Among the Milesian or Scotic monarchs, all before the time of King 
Kimbaoth are uncertain. It has been asserted, but without foundation, 
that Kimbaoth was the seventy-fifth king of Ireland, and the fifty- 
seventh of the Milesian or Scotic dynasty. Kimbaoth's reign cannot 
be carried back to a period more remote than 200 years before our era. 
But if we begin with the landing of the Scotic colony, it must be no- 
ticed that a decisive victory over the Tuatha-de-Danaan, the former 
possessors of the country, transferred the sovereignty to Heber and 
Heremon, the sons of Milesius. Their third brother, Amergin, they 
appointed Arch-Bard, or presiding minister over the departments of 
law, poetry, philosophy, and religion. Differences between the brothers 
kindled into animosity, and led to battles, which left Heremon sole 
possessor of the kingdom.* 

During this period, it is said the Picts appeared on the eastern coast 
of Ireland, requesting permission to settle on the island. The natives 
refused, but directed them to other islands on the north-east. The Picts 
consented ; but first requested that some Milesian women might accom- 
pany them, pledging themselves that should they become masters of the 
country they were going to invade, the sovereignty should be ever after 
vested in the descendants of the female line. This request having 
been granted, the Pictish chiefs, accompanied by their Milesian wives, 
set sail for the islands bordering on Scotland, and there established their 
settlement. This matrimonial compact continued in force, it is said, for 
2000 years. 

Of the successors of Heremon there is little remarkable till the reign 
of the idolator Tighernmas, who, while offering sacrifice, at a great 
popular convention, to the monstrous idol Crom-Cruach, was, together 
with the vast multitude around him, miraculously destroyed. During 

* The particulars of this quarrel are thus stated by Keating. " The occasion of the 
dispute was the possession of three of the most delightful valleys in the whole island. 
Two of these belonged to Heber; but his wife, a woman of great pride and ambition, 
envied the wife of Heremon the enjoyment of the third, passionately vowing that she 
never would be satisfied till she was called the queen of the three most fruitful valleys 
in Ireland." 

What is said of Kimbaoth ? — What of Heber and Heremon ? — What request was 
made by the Picts ? — What befel the idolator, Tighernmas ? 



ANCIENT IRISH KINGS. 223 

this reign, gold is said to have been worked in Ireland ; a mine of that 
metal having been discovered at Fothart, near the river Liffey, in the 
county of Wicklow. In the reign of Achy, who succeeded Tighern- 
mas, a singular law was enacted, regulating the exact number of 
colours by which the garments of the different classes of society were 
to be distinguished. Plebeians and soldiers wore a single colour ; infe- 
rior military officers, two ; commanders, three ; keepers of houses of 
hospitality, four ; the nobility and military knights, five ; the bards, who 
were distinguished by learning, six ; which was but one colour less than 
the number worn by the princes themselves. From hence is seen the 
distinction put upon learning in those days. 

CHAPTER 3. 

Among the kings that appeared in this period of Irish history, the 
royal sage, Ollamh Fodhla* stands most conspicuous. He is supposed 
to have lived about the second century before our era : his reign became 
important in the establishment of the Great Fes, or Triennial Conven- 
tion at Tara, of the three orders of the community, — namely, of the 
Monarch, the Druids or Ollamhs, and the Plebeians, for the purpose of 
passing laws and regulations for the public good. The result of these 
deliberations was entered in the great national register, called the 
Psalter of Tara. The policy adopted by the Egyptians and Lacede- 
monians of rendering employments and offices hereditary in families, 
was also, from the time of Ollamh Fodhla, observed in Ireland. The 
descendants of a physician, for instance, or an artificer, were to con- 
tinue such through succeeding generations. Among these hereditary 
offices were heralds, practitioners in physic, bards, and musicians. To 
the professors of these arts Ollamh Fodhla assigned lands for their use, 
and also instituted a school of general instruction. 

A long interval, with scarcely an event worth recording, fills up the 
space between Ollamh Fodhla and Kimboath, from whose reign is 
dated the dawn of authentic history. The palace of Emania, built by 
Kimboath, forms a prominent era in the Irish annals ; from which period 
the princes of Ulster were called kings of Emania. It is hoped that 
the bards in describing some of these reigns have far exceeded the 
truth; for out of upwards of thirty kings that reigned between Ollamh 
and Kimboath, not- more than three are said to have died a natural 
death ; the great majority of the remainder fell by the hands of their 
successors. 

The reign of Hugony the Great proved a remarkable era. He 
succeeded in annulling the Pentarchy, and prevailed on the four prin- 
cipal kings to surrender their right of succession in favour of his family. 
He exacted from them an oath, " by all things visible and invisible," not 
to accept of a supreme monarch from any other line. This extorted 

* Pronounced Ollav Folia. 

What singular law was enacted in the reign of* Achy ? — What is said of Ollamh 
Fodhla? — What did the Psalter of Tara contain ? — How were employments ren- 
dered hereditary ? — By whom was the palace of Emania built ? — What is related 
of Hugony the Great ? 



224 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

abjuration the minor -kings revoked on the first opportunity that offered ; 
and under the monarch Achy Fedloch, it was rescinded, and the 
ancient form restored. After the reign of Hugony another long interval 
succeeded, during which, with the exception of king Labhra's return 
from Gaul with a Gaulish colony, there is not a transaction worthy of 
notice. 

In a. d. 2, we read of the reign of Conary the Great, and of the 
hero Cuchullior, who died early, and in his full career of glory. In the 
latter part of the first century, Crimthan and Fiachad, Irish monarchs, 
flourished about the time that Agricola was pursuing his conquests in 
Britain ; and Tacitus asserts, as before mentioned, that at the period 
when he wrote, the waters and harbours of Ireland were better known 
than those of Britain. And these testimonies of her commerce and 
navigation afford proofs of an early civilization. Mention is made, in 
this period, of the Irish monarch Crimthan having made incursions into 
the Roman provinces in Britain, and returning to his dominions laden 
with rich plunder. To this, however, a more than usually troubled 
period of strife and disorder succeeded, by an usurper and his followers, 
A revolt of the old Belgic tribes was the cause, who were held in sub- 
jection by the sword of the Milesian or Scotic rule ; and at a great pub- 
lic assembly in Connaught was struck the first blow of a conspiracy. 
An indiscriminate massacre of the princes and chiefs succeeded, and 
the legitimate monarchy was overturned, and Carbre Cat-Can, a de- 
scendant of the old Belgic tribes, was placed on the throne, a. d. 90. 

Carbre Cat-Can's five years of rule are represented as a period of 
gloom and barrenness. The country being abandoned to the rule of 
the rabble, agriculture had been neglected, — " no grain on the stalk, 
no fruitfulness in the waters, no herds in the stall, and but one. acorn on 
the oak." Unexpectedly, however, on the death of Carbre, the magna- 
nimity of his son, Moran, placed the crown on the legitimate brow of 
Feredach, the son of Crimthan. The post of Chief Justice, bestowed 
on Moran, was distinguished by acts of disinterested clemency and jus- 
tice. The fame of this judge's upright decisions gave occasion to the 
fable of Moran's Collar (Jodhan Moran), which was said, by its degree 
of pressure round the neck of the wearer, to direct his decisions. The 
reign of Feredach, in conjunction with his honest counsellor, afforded 
to the nation a scene of tranquillity as precious as it was rare. 

To Feredach succeeded Fiach, his son. In his reign happened a 
second revolt of the people, which was countenanced by the provincial 
princes, and which for a time was so successful as to compel the young 
monarch, Tuathal, son of Fiach, to take refuge in North Britain, at 
the court of his maternal grandfather, the king of the Picts. The re- 
volters, in a moment of compunction, invited back their king, who, at 
Tara, was re-elected sovereign amidst general acclamation. Then 
taking the field, he pursued his victories through the kingdom, till he 
had extinguished usurpation, and restored the former relations of society, 

Wliat is said of Conary the Great? — What of Crimthan ? — Under whose govern- 
ment were there five years of barrenness ? — What change took place under Fere- 
dach ? — What happened to Tuathal ? 



THE FINE OF LEINSTER. 225 

a. d. 130. Tuathal afterwards, in a convocation of the states at Tara, 
made efforts to confine the right of succession to his family, as two of 
his ancestors, Heremon and Hugony, had done. He found as little diffi- 
culty in obtaining from them their solemn oath, as they found upon the 
first occasion in breaking it. 

A circumstance not creditable to his policy is related of him, in 
having imposed a fine on the province of Leinster to atone for the 
offence of its ruler, Athy, a worthless prince. Athy had espoused one 
of the daughters of Tuathal. In the second year after their union he 
made his appearance at Tara ; and informing the monarch, under every 
appearance of sorrow, that his young queen was dead, requested per- 
mission to solicit the hand of her sister. He succeeded in making her 
his bride. But on accompanying him to his dominions, and finding his 
queen still living, the base and unpardonable indignity put upon her cost 
her her life. Nor was her sister, the queen, less a sufferer ; the perfidy 
of her lord, and the melancholy fate of her sister, so preyed upon her 
mind that she pined away and died. 

For this base act, which should have been revenged only upon the 
unnatural offender, a heavy fine was imposed not only on his subjects, 
but upon their posterity for more than five hundred years. This tribute, 
called the Fine of Leinster, according to the old history, cited by 
Keating, which was paid through the reigns of forty kings, consisted 
of 3,000 cows, as many hogs and sheep, 3,000 copper caldrons, as many 
ounces of silver, and the same number of mantles. The payments took 
place every second year, and in numerous instances occasioned resist- 
ance, collision, confusion, and bloodshed. In the reign of king Fin- 
nacta, a. d. 693, through the intercession of St. Moling, the fine was 
remitted. 

CHAPTER 4. 

Tuathal established courts of municipal jurisdiction for the regula- 
tion of tradesmen and artificers, previous to which it seems evident that 
none of the Milesian or dominant class occupied themselves in trade. 
For the minor Milesian branches were reserved the higher offices of 
the state, bards, physicians, judges, &c. The reign of King Feidlim, 
in a. d. 164, proves that the Irish jurisprudence was at that time rude 
and barbarous, since we find that the old law of retaliation was then for 
the first time changed for the more lenient one of a mulct or fine. 
Some writers, it is true, have asserted that the very reverse of this was 
the fact, and that Feidlim, finding the law of compensation already estab- 
lished, introduced the Lex Talionis in its stead. But this assuredly 
would have been to retrograde rather than to advance in civilization. 

His son Con, of the Hundred Battles, succeeded ; a prince whose 
reign was a series of conflicts of various success. From him descended 
that race of chieftains, who, under the title of the Dalriadic kings, 

What fine did he impose on the province of Leinster? — How long was the fine 
paid ? — In whose reign did it cease? — What occurred in the reign of Feidlim ? — 
From whom descended the Dalriadic kings? 



226 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

supplied Albany, the modern Scotland, with her first Scottish rulers : 
Carbry Riada, the son of Conary the Second, by the daughter of the 
monarch Con, having been the chief, who about the middle of the third 
century established that Irish settlement in Argyleshire, which taking 
the name of its princely founder, grew up in the course of time into 
the kingdom of Dalriada ; and finally, on the destruction of the Picts 
by Keneth MacAlpine, became the kingdom of all Scotland. The 
incursions of those Irish into those northern parts of Britain, had com- 
menced at a very remote period. 

The most accomplished of all the Milesian princes, whether as legis- 
lator, soldier, or scholar, was the monarch Cormac Ulfadha, who flou- 
rished about a. d. 254. Through his munificence were founded three 
academies at Tara : the first for the science of war ; the second for 
historical literature ; the third for jurisprudence. The abdication of 
the supreme power by this monarch in the full vigour of his age and 
faculties was the consequence of an ancient law or custom of the coun- 
try, which forbade that any one who was affected with a personal blem- 
ish should hold possession of the throne : and, as, in resisting a rebellious 
attack on his palace, he incurred the loss of an eye, this accomplished 
monarch was thereby disqualified from longer retaining the sovereignty. 
He passed his latter days in retirement. 

Carbre was the son and successor of Cormac. It was in his reign 
that the famous Fianna Eirinn, or militia of Erin, was, in consequence 
of its dissensions, and the degree of power which it assumed, put down 
by force. Such violent feuds arose among the chieftains, as could only 
be appeased by the intervention of the bards, who, shaking the chain 
of silence between them, succeeded for a while in calming their strife. 
To such a pitch did the presumption of one clan arrive in the reign of 
Carbre, that it menaced the throne itself; and was put down only by a 
carnage which almost produced its annihilation. 

From this period nothing occurs very remarkable till about the begin- 
ning of the fourth century, when Huss Colla usurped the throne ; and 
three brothers bearing the same name, produced a long series of san- 
guinary wars, in which Fisch, the rightful monarch, lost his crown and 
his life. After a reign of five years, the usurper Colla and his brothers 
took flight to North Britain, and left the sovereignty to the rightful suc- 
cessor of the late monarch, Muredach Tiry. Colla, afterwards return- 
ing, dispossessed the king of Ulster of his dominions : and, in the course 
of the contest, the princely palace of Emania was destroyed, and not a 
vestige of its former glories remained. 

In a. d. 396-7, is recorded an invasion of Britain, on rather a bold 
scale, by the gallant Nial of the nine hostages. During the absence of 
the Roman forces, he made a descent upon the unprotected territory, 
and carried off great plunder. Nial afterwards, encouraged by the 
tottering state of the Romans in Gaul, extended his ravages to Brittany 

Who was the most accomplished of the Milesian princes ? — What caused Cormac 
Ulfadha's abdication ? — In whose reign was the militia of Erin put down? — Did not 
Huss Colla usurp the throne ? — When did .Nial of the nine hostages extend his 
ravages ? 



INTRODUCTION OF CHRISTIANITY. 227 

and the north-west coast, where he was assassinated by one of his own 
followers. It was in one of these predatory excursions that the soldiers 
of Nial carried off a youth in his sixteenth year, who was detained for 
many years in Ireland as a slave ; but who in the course of Providence 
, was destined by his arduous labours to effect such a great religious revo- 
lution in the country, as has entitled him to be commemorated as the 
great Christian apostle of Ireland. To Nial the Great, succeeded 
Dathy, the last of the Pagan monarchs of Ireland, who extended his 
predatory excursions even to the foot of the Alps, and was there killed 
by a flash of lightning. Christian kings thereafter filled the throne of 
Ireland. 

It has not been satisfactorily ascertained at what period Christianity 
was first preached in Ireland. The boast of Tertullian, that in his time 
a knowledge of the Christian faith had reached those parts of the Brit- 
ish Isles yet unapproached by the Romans, is supposed to imply Ireland- 
as well as the northern regions of Britain ; and Eusebius has asserted 
that some of the apostles preached the gospel in the British Isles. Some 
writers suppose St. James the elder to have been the promulgator of the 
faith among the Irish, just as St. Paul has been supposed to have com- 
municated it to Britain. However this may be, we have proof of the 
Irish having early distinguished themselves as scholars and writers, in 
the person of that eminent heresiarch, Pelagius, and his able disciple 
Celestius ; and two of the most learned of all the writers, respecting 
the heresy, admit Pelagius, no less than Celestius, to have been a native 
of Ireland. 

CHAPTER 5. 

Already had the tenets of Pelagius rapidly gained ground in Britain ; 
and the mission of St. Germain and Lupus to that country in 429, was 
for the purpose of opposing this heresy. The future apostle of Ireland, 
Patrick, then in his 42d year, accompanied them. The state of Chris- 
tianity in Ireland, and the inroads made there by the Pelagian doctrines, 
induced Pope Celestine to send Palladius thither to counteract them, 
and in him the Irish Christians saw their first bishop. For a short pe- 
riod success appears to have attended his mission, but at length, after 
some unavailing efforts to establish his doctrine, he was forced to fly 
from the country, and being driven by a storm, he died on the coast of 
North-Britain. St. Patrick was afterwards more successful, so that it 
gave rise to the Irish adage, " not to Palladius but to Patrick did God 
grant the conversion of Ireland." 

St. Patrick appears to have been fitted for the mighty work he had to 
accomplish, by an extraordinary train of preparation. Respecting his 
birth-place, he appears to have been a native [of the old Gallican, or 
rather Armoric-Britain, which comprised the whole of the north-west 
coast of Gaul ; and in the territory now called Boulogne, St. Patrick, it 
appears, was born. The year of his birth, according to accounts most 



What are the conjectures respecting the introduction of Christianity ? — Who 
were sent to oppose the tenets of Pelagiu? ? — What is said of St. Patrick? 



223 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

to be relied upon, was about a. d. 387, which brings the period of his 
captivity, when sixteen years of age, to 403, the period when Nial of 
the nine hostages extended his ravages to Gaul. On being carried to 
Ireland, he w T as purchased as a slave by a man named Milcho, in Dala- 
radia, now a part of Antrim. The occupation assigned to him was that 
of attending sheep, which employment became the nurse of his devo- 
tional feelings. After six years' servitude, a voice in his dreams, he 
says, told him that " he was soon to go to his own country," and that 
"a ship was ready to convey him." Accordingly in the seventh year 
of his slavery he betook himself to flight, and making for the western 
coast, was received on board a merchant's vessel, and in three days was 
landed in Gaul.* 

When in Gaul he repaired to that celebrated monastery or college of 
St. Martin, near Tours, where he remained four years to be initiated 
into the ecclesiastical state. About this time he dreamed of a messen- 
ger appearing before him, and bearing innumerable letters, with these 
words : " the voice of the Irish ;" and at the same time he fancied he 
heard voices from the wood, Foclut, crying out " we entreat thee, holy 
youth, to come and walk still among us." At the time of this vision 
St. Patrick was about thirty years old, and he shortly after placed him- 
self under the spiritual direction of St. Germain of Auxerre, a man of 
distinguished reputation, both as a civilian and ecclesiastic. In 429, 
we find him accompanying St. Germain and Lupus to Britain. It is 
supposed that the recent death of Palladius opened a way for St. Pa- 
trick, and his first landing appears to have been on the shores of Dub- 
lin, about a. d. 432.f 

After meeting with a repulse here and at other places in Leinster, the 
saint proceeded with his companions, to visit his old master Milcho, who, 
on hearing of his approach, refused to see him. On his journey, how- 
ever, he is said to have been more successful with Dicho, a lord of the 
district, (now called the barony of Lecale,) who with all his house em- 
braced Christianity. In an humble barn belonging to tins chief, which 
was ever after called Sabhul Padruic, or Patrick's Barn, the saint cele- 
brated divine worship. This was his first spiritual triumph, and w T e 
shall find this to be his last most frequented spiritual retreat. He soon 
after preached at the palace of Tara, in the presence of the king, Lecn 
gaire, where he also maintained an argument against the Druids. Upon 
this occasion the arch-poet Dubtach became his convert, and thenceforth 
devoted his poetic talents to religious subjects. The monarch himself 
is said also to have professed himself Christian, exclaiming to his sur- 
rounding nobles, " It is better I should believe than die." 

It does not appear, however, that St. Patrick, among the first in- 
stances of his success, makes mention of the king and queen, though 

* In some of the lives of St. Patrick, it is said that there was a law in Ireland, by 
which slaves should become free in the seventh year, and that, by this law, he gained 
his liberty. 

f The celebrated port of the territory of the Evoleni, supposed to be the " portus EbJa- 
norum" of Ptolemy, the present harbour of Dublin. 

What influenced his mind to return to Ireland ?— What opposition did he meet 
with ? — And what encouragement ? 



ST. PATRICK. 229 

he boasts of many sons and daughters of high rank who embraced the 
faith. And among the females even of the highest class, the lessons of 
the gospel were received with welcome. In the course of his journey- 
ings, he passed through that plain- of slaughter in the county of Leitrim, 
where stood the Druidical idol Crom-Cruach ; the image to which, as to 
Moloch of old, children were offered up in sacrifice. For St. Patrick 
was reserved the glory of destroying both idol and worship, and of 
erecting a Christian church upon its ruins. His labours appear to have 
been, with little exception, attended with great success ; he baptizing 
multitudes, and providing churches for the newly converted. 

He arrived in the neighbourhood of Foclut, near the ocean, soon after 
the death of the king of that territory, and at the time when his seven 
sons had just terminated a dispute concerning the succession ; a vast 
multitude of people had collected on the occasion. St. Patrick ap- 
proached the assembly, and by his preaching brought over to the Chris- 
tian faith, not only the seven princes, but twelve thousand persons more, 
all of whom he soon after baptized. Notwithstanding the general for- 
bearance of his hearers, even where his doctrines were not received, 
his life was sometimes in danger, once by a desperate chieftain, and 
another time by the captain of a band of robbers. But his most inve- 
terate foes were amongst the Magi, or Druids, who saw in his preach- 
ing the downfall of their influence. 

Having at length preached through all the provinces, and filled the 
island with Christians, he formed the design, of constructing a metro- 
politan see at Armagh, near the place where the celebrated palace of 
Emania had formerly stood. Residing in the midst of his newly-formed 
converts, St. Patrick spent the remainder of his days in building up and 
consolidating his newly-erected hierarchy. Among these last proceed- 
ings, are mentioned some synods which were held at Armagh, in which 
canons were decreed and ecclesiastical matters regulated. When under 
an impression that he was near his end, he wrote his confession, the 
object of which was to publish to the world the wonderful effects of his 
ministry. He died in his favourite retreat at Sabhul, on the 17th of 
March, a. d. 465, having reached, it is believed, his seventy-eighth year. 

Although Christianity, during the times of St. Patrick, had spread sc 
rapidly, it does not appear that much moral good was effected, the same 
factious and turbulent feelings operating with their usual violence. Per- 
secutions from Pagan princes, and perpetual struggles for power, con- 
tinued to present scenes of commotion until the invasion of the Danes 
in the eighth century. It was then that large bodies of Danes and 
Norwegians, made descents upon the sea-coasts of different countries, 
and even plundered ships ; and the disturbed state of Ireland, at that 
time, offered to them a scene particularly favourable : notwithstanding, 
too, the powerful resistance they experienced from some of the Irish 
princes, they continued to burn and devastate wherever they made a 
descent, and then retreat to their vessels with the plunder. 

What people of rank were among his first converts ? — Where did St. Patrick 
convert some thousands to the Christian faith ?— Where did he construct a metro- 
politan see ?— What people now made a descent upon Ireland ? 
20 



230 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

At length Turgesius, a Norwegian prince, fixed his residence at Ar- 
magh, and drove away the clergy. And in 833, the Normans made a 
numerous descent, and were, if possible, more cruel and destructive 
than the former. Turgesius collected -his forces, and after a desperate 
conflict expelled the Normans. Animated by this success, he extended 
his conquests, and fortified some strong holds ; and though Malscehlin, 
or Malachy, king of Meath, made a spirited resistance, yet Turgesius, 
after reducing the greater part of the kingdom to a state of subjugation, 
assumed the title of monarch. After some years of cruel oppression, 
he was taken prisoner, by a stratagem of Malscehlin, and put to death, 
and this was succeeded by a general slaughter of the Danes. 

CHAPTER 6. nL 

Fresh swarms of Norwegians soon arrived ; these were followed by 
Danes, and the nation presented a scene of plunder and oppression till 
the reign of Brien Boiroimhe, who, about a. d. 1014, in a battle fought 
at Clontarffe, destroyed their power, though they could not be entirely 
driven out of the kingdom. But they had committed ravages which 
ages could not restore : they had pillaged and destroyed most of the 
churches and monasteries, and obstructed the progress of knowledge, 
civilization, and Christianity, so that when the English obtained posses- 
sion of Ireland, in the reign of Henry II., very few traces remained of 
that learning which had in former ages attracted students from many of 
the nations of Europe. 

In 1150, Ireland had five petty monarchs, who ruled in Leinster, Uls- 
ter, Munster, Meath, and Connaught. The whole kingdom was subject 
to one monarch, who owed his elevation more to the power of his arms 
than to the law of inheritance. The minor thrones were not established 
on any firmer foundation. They had often " to wade through slaughter 
to a throxie," and some part or other of the island was almost always in 
a state of war. 

About the year 1150, duping the contests of the princes Turlogh 
O'Connor and O'Lochlan, Dermot MacMurrough^ king of Leinster, had 
carried off Dovergilda, the wife of O'Ruarc, prince of Brefmey (Lei- 
trim and Sligo). The latter applied to O'Connor, king of Connaught, 
the chief of the five' provincial monarchs, and Dermot was chased out 
of his dominions by their united forces. He repaired to Henry II., 
then in Guienne, and sought his aid, offering to acknowledge himself 
his vassal. 

Henry being then engaged, gave him letters, empowering any of his 
English subjects who pleased, to engage m the enterprize. Richard, 
Earl of Pembroke, surnamed Strongbow, and some other adventurers, 
embarked in the expedition, among whom were Robert Fitzstephen, and 
Maurice Fitzgerald, and though their numbers were small, such was 

Who was Turgesius ? — And whom did he expel?— Who resisted and destroyed 
the power of the Norwegians ? — Name the five petty monarchies of Ireland ? — 
Who was driven from his kingdom ?— Did Henry II. of England lend him his assist- 
ance ? 



( 231 ) 




ENGLISH HOSTILITIES. 233 

the superiority of their arms and their skill, that they overpowered all 
resistance. Henry had obtained from Pope Adrian IV., a bull investing 
him with the kingdom of Ireland, with authority to reduce the people 
to obedience unto laws, for the propagation of the Christian faith, and 
securing to the Church of Rome the yearly pension called Peter's pence. 
Henry himself appeared in Ireland, in 1072, and received the homage 
of its princes. But the conquest was merely nominal ; and ages elapsed 
before Ireland was really subdued. 

During the absence of Richard, Earl Pembroke, and other English 
lords, the Irish chieftains were disposed to shake off the yoke of sub- 
mission. But Pembroke on his return appointed Raymond le Gros to 
the command of the army ; who, after chastising some petty disaffected 
chieftains, and gaining considerable booty, entered Waterford in triumph. 
A misunderstanding between Strongbow and Raymond, induced the 
latter to quit the command of the army and retire into Wales. This 
was succeeded by some reverses of the English troops, which induced 
several of the Leinster chieftains to disclaim the submission they had 
lately made to Henry. Apprehensive of the consequences, and not able 
to place reliance on his own troops, Strongbow entreated the return of 
Raymond, to whom he offered the terms which were formerly refused. 
Raymond with the forces he could speedily raise, arrived at Waterford 
in twenty transports, in time to prevent a massacre of the garrison, 
which the townsmen had projected. He then undertook the siege of 
Limerick, which was in the possession of the prince of Thomond, and 
after no very powerful resistance, made himself master of the place. 

■ Roderick, son of the late king of Connaught, who had been raised to 
the supreme power, convinced that no reliance could be placed on his 
chieftains, now resolved to yield to the English yoke; and sent to 
Henry the archbishop of Tuam, to offer homage and tribute ; by which 
act Roderick obtained the administration of the kingdom, and the Eng- 
lish interest became strengthened. By various intermarriages, how- 
ever, the English settlers became so closely connected with the natives 
as to occasion the jealousy of Henry, who ordered Raymond, a. d. 1176, 
to appear before him to answer to some charges that envy had raised 
against him. While Raymond was waiting for a favourable wind, news 
arrived of O'Brien of Thomond having besieged Limerick. 

Strongbow being at that time ill, the English soldiers refused to 
march to the relief of Limerick, unless under the command of Ray- 
mond ; and the commissioners agreed to wait the issue of the expedi- 
tion. O'Brien raised the siege, and awaited the enemy's approach in 
his entrenchments. Being defeated by Raymond, he gave security for 
his allegiance. On receiving intelligence of Strongbow's death, Ray- 
mond attended the funeral of the earl in Dublin, and the council nomi- 
nated him as his successor, and the commissioners made a favourable 
report of his conduct to the king; but Henry's apprehensions of Rny 
mond not being removed, he sent over William Fitzandelem, as chief 
governor, a. d. 1177. Under his rule the English power was greatly 

Did not the Irish chieftains attempt to shake off the yoke ? — What king resolved 
to yield to the English yoke ? — What did Raymond on the death of Strongbow ? 
20* 



234 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

weakened, and complaints being raised against him, he was recalled, 
and de Lacy was appointed his successor. About this time Henry- 
appointed his son John lord of Ireland, where, in subservience to his 
father, he exercised the supreme power. 

The administration of de Lacy became so justly popular, that Henry 
felt alarm and recalled him ; but he found it needful to restore him to 
his office. He was, however, again replaced and succeeded by Philip 
de Braosa, whose government counteracted the security effected by 
de Lacy. In 1085, prince John and his numerous attendants arrived in 
Ireland, but the courtiers, by their haughty carriage, treating the Irish 
chieftains and the earlier English settlements with indignity, produced 
sanguinary contests ; and the assassination of de Lacy was one of the 
fatal consequences. To repair these disasters, John was recalled in 
1186, and the chief government was entrusted to John de Courcy, 
whose desperate valour succeeded in quelling the adventurous encroach- 
ments of the chieftains, and in establishing tranquillity.. Amidst these 
commotions, Roderick was assassinated by one of his sons, a. d. 1189. 
Henry did not long survive. 

Richard did not interfere with his brother John's authority in Ireland. 
John's first act was to remove de Courcy from the government, and ap- 
point to succeed him Hugh de Lacy, the younger. Among the sur- 
vivors of Roderick, was Cathal, called the Bloody-handed. De Lacy 
was afterwards recalled, and William Petit succeeded : and he was 
again removed to make way for William, earl marshal of England, the 
husband of Isabella, daughter of Strongbow and Eva. In 1197, Hamo 
de Valois succeeded William Petit, and to provide for the exigencies 
of the state, he seized upon the property of the see of Dublin. An 
appeal to both John and Richard was without effect ; but after a lapse 
of years, Valois compensated the see of Dublin. Roderick died in 
1198, at an advanced age. John, at this time, united the power of lord 
of Ireland and king of "England. 

While king of England, John had but little leisure to attend to Ire- 
land. He removed de Valois. His successor was Meyler Fitz-Henry, 
natural son to Henry II. De Courcy and de Lacy acted as independent 
of the English monarch. In 1210, John landed in Dublin, where he 
received the homage of a considerable number of Irish chieftains, de- 
posited in the exchequer of Dublin a code of laws, and appointed she- 
riffs and other officers in many counties, and after a visit of three 
months, returned to England. The next chief governor was John de 
Grey, bishop of Norwich, who well maintained the English power. He 
was succeeded by Henry de Londres, archbishop of Dublin, in whose 
administration the castle of Dublin was finished. 

John died in 1216, and was succeeded by Henry III who assured 
the Irish that he would grant them the same liberties which had been 
secured to his English subjects. Prince Edward was invested by his 
father, Henry III., with the government of Ireland, and he was ordered 

Relate the transactions that now occurred. — What removals took place in the 
Irish government? — When was the castle of Dublin founded ? — What promise did 
Henry III. make to Ireland ? 



BATTLE OF ATHENREE. 235 

to repair thither ; but unfortunately the disorders in his father's reign, 
and his passion for the holy wars, prevented Ireland from enjoying the 
privilege of an efficient governor. To heighten the calamities attendant 
on scenes of public commotion, the King of England and the Pope 
made very considerable exactions from both clergy and laity. On for- 
eigners and Englishmen was bestowed the patronage of the Irish 
church, which received great opposition from her clergy. 

CHAPTER 7. 

In 1272, Edward I. ascended the throne of England ; and from a 
monarch of his abilities much benefit might have accrued to Ireland, 
had not the wars in Scotland and Wales so entirely absorbed his atten- 
tion : for the different provinces were still a prey to faction, and torn by 
the frequent contentions of its chiefs. Edward also made extensive 
grants, which introduced a train of new comers, to take possession. 
Some of the chieftains exclaimed loudly against these encroachments, 
and the contests terminated in an appeal to the sword. A tenth of the 
revenues of the Irish clergy, Edward had already obtained, and he now 
demanded an additional fifteenth. The clergy representing to the king 
their utter inability to comply with his demand, he applied to the laity, 
from whom he obtained a fifteenth of their effects. In 1290, William 
de Vescy was made chief governor : he held the office for five years, 
and was succeeded by Sir J. Wogan, who strove, not without success, 
to compose the dissensions of the chiefs. He also summoned a more 
regular parliament than had met heretofore, by which many abuses 
were corrected, and many new laws, intended for the benefit of the 
state, enacted. 

In 1307, Edward II. succeeded his father, and appointed Gaveston to 
the chief government of Ireland. He was not popular : he removed from 
office all who opposed his measures ; and the envy of the great lords 
threatening to oppose his measures, he was recalled, and Sir John Wo- 
gan reinstated in the high office. Sir John was for a time employed 
in ordaining and in endeavouring to enforce laws which the subject 
would not obey, when a new and unexpected cause of agitation pre- 
sented itself. Robert Bruce of Scotland had, by his victory at Ban- 
nockburn, given the Scots a hope of freeing themselves from the Eng- 
lish yoke. The chieftains of Ulster, therefore, addressed themselves to 
Robert Bruce, offering to him or to any warrior the sovereignty, that 
could free them from English domination. 

Robert's brother, Edward, embraced the offer ; and in 1333, he landed 
on the north-east coast, with six thousand Scots. The Irish lords of 
Ulster, with some others, flocked to his standard ; and, after several 
contests, Bruce was crowned at Dundalk. Alarmed at the danger that 
threatened their own possessions, the English lords now resolved to sup- 
port their king ; and a severe battle was fought at Athenree, which was 

How did Edward I. treat the Irish? — To what Scotsman did the chieftains of 
Ulster apply for aid ? — Was the offer embraced ? — And by whom ? — With what 
success ? 



236 HISTOEY OF ISELAND. 

gained by the English. It was still difficult to arrest the progress of 
Bruce: at length an army of thirty thousand men was raised to oppose 
him, and Bruce retraced his steps. The pope lent his aid to the royal 
cause by excommunicating Robert and Edward Bruce by name, and also 
all the enemies of the king. In 1318, the armies met at Dundalk, both 
parties anxious to terminate the struggle. Each side fought with in- 
trepid bravery, but the Scots received a total defeat. Edward Bruce 
fell in the action: his brother Robert arrived in Ireland only in time to 
hear of his brother's defeat, whose death put an end to this rash and 
widely devastating invasion. 

The increasing property and influence of the English nobles who had 
settled in Ireland, and their contentions for power and possessions, per- 
petuated and increased the disorders of the kingdom. In the hope of 
arresting the progress of this unsteady course of things, some of the 
prelates used their influence to establish a university in 1320, which 
afterwards received the sanction of Edward III., who, by a special writ, 
enlarg-ed the original endowment But the scenes of disorder and 
anarchy which succeeded, defeated, for a while, its beneficial results. 
In order to obtain supplies for his projected invasion of Scotland, Ed- 
ward amused "his parliament with proposals for visiting Ireland, and 
bringing the whole into a better state of subjection; he ordered several 
noblemen to be in attendance to accompany him to Ireland: but at 
length, when his plan was complete, he discovered his real object, and 
marched to Scotland. Edward died in 1377. 

The accession of Richard II. made no improvement in the state of 
Ireland. In remote districts, hostilities were carried on ; and the Eng- 
lish parliament expressed their dissatisfaction at the expense attending 
the king's Irish dominions. The Irish, on the contrary, complained of 
many of the nobility, who abandoned their estates. A law was in con- 
sequence passed, imposing a penalty on absentees. In this reign, the 
king gave a liberty to the Irish to work mines, coin money, and hold a 
free trade with Portugal. A most extraordinary proof of Richard's im- 
prudence appeared in his creating the Earl of Oxford, his favourite, 
Marquis of Dublin ; and, at the same time, granting him, on certain 
conditions, the dominion of Ireland. Vast preparations were made, and 
great expectations were raised in consequence ; and the king accompa- 
nied his favourite as far as Wales-, on his journey : but when about to 
separate, the king's affection was too strong, the marquis returned, and 
left Ireland to his deputies. 

The king, however, did not long enjoy his favourite, who was soon 
banished by the English nobility ; and the government of Ireland was 
committed, first to Sir John Stanley, and afterwards to the Earl of Or- 
mond. But the subsidies granted by the English parliament for the 
service of Ireland, still occasioned great dissatisfaction. The Duke of 
Gloucester, the king's uncle, offered his services for Ireland; but the 
king, apprehending danger, probably from the duke's popularity, when 

What increased and perpetuated the disorders in Ireland ? — Was not a university 
now established ? — Was not a penalty imposed, during the reign of Richard II., on 
absentees ? — What occurred between the king: and the Earl of Oxford ? 



RICHARD II. IN IRELAND. 237 

invested with so much authority and power, did not accept them. In 
1394, the king was determined to go in person ; and in October, he 
landed at Waterford, with four thousand men-at-arms, and thirty thou- 
sand archers, attended by the Duke of Gloucester and other distin- 
guished personages. During his stay in Ireland, instead of adopting 
regulations for reducing the disaffected chiefs to peace and tranquillity, 
Richard contented himself with receiving the homage of submission 
from a number of Irish chieftains, whom he entertained with great 
magnificence. One stipulation, however, he made, with respect to 
the Irish of Leinster, who engaged to evacuate that province; and, 
after a residence of nine months, he departed, and with him the royal 
army. 

Roger Mortimer, Earl of March, vicegerent, in order to enforce the 
stipulations with respect to Leinster, had recourse to hostilities, in which 
he fell, and his army was defeated. Determined to avenge his death, 
Richard returned, and landed at Waterford, 1399 ; and, after waiting 
awhile for reinforcements, he marched against MacMurchad, who, on 
the enemy's approach, retreated, and sheltered securely in the woods. 
The king rashly vowed never to quit Ireland till MacMurchad was in 
his possession. Perhaps on this resolution hung the fate of England's 
crown. After a stay of six weeks in Dublin, receiving intelligence of 
having been dethroned, he departed. 

CHAPTER 8. 

The bloody contests of the houses of Lancaster and York, were not 
without their influence in Ireland. On the arrival of the Duke of Lan- 
caster, in 1402, several regulations were made, and the submission of 
chieftains was renewed. MacMurchad, however, bade the deputy defi- 
ance; and though, in a well contested battle, he was defeated, he was not 
entirely subdued : and during the reign of Henry V., Ireland received but 
little attention from a monarch who was occupied in wars with France, 
and the people were ready to sink under the turbulence of war and fac- 
tion, when John Talbot, Lord Furnival, distinguished for his military 
talents, was sent to assume the reins of government. He acted 
with a vigour that paralyzed the disaffected chieftains ; and even Mac- 
Murchad was compelled to give hostages for his future behaviour. 

During this reign, numbers of the necessitous Irish had sought relief 
for their wants in England, and the English parliament had enacted 
that all such should be obliged to quit the country ; and the law was 
carried to an unjustifiable length. This so greatly irritated the Irish, 
that a parliament met in Dublin, to lay their grievances before the 
throne. In the reign of Henry VI. , an instance occurs of its being 
agreed in council, " that as the hall of the castle of Dublin and the 

Did not the king go in person to Ireland ? — How long did he remain ? — Did not 
Richard return to Ireland in 1399? — What unpleasant intelligence did he receive 
from England ? — Was not the contest between the houses of York and Lancaster 
severely felt there ? — What chieftain was disaffected ? — What law was enacted in 
the English parliament ? 



238 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

windows thereof were in a ruinous stale, and that there was in the trea- 
sury a certain ancient silver seal cancelled, which was of no use to the 
king, the said seal should be broken up and sold, and the money laid 
out in repairing the halL and windows." 

About the year 1438, the Irish enjoyed a short cessation from public 
commotion. The neglect shown by the Lancastrian princes to some of 
the nobility, and the favour shown to others, occasioned jealousies and 
animosities which waited only for a favourable moment to break forth. 
Talbot, Earl of Shrewsbury, now created Earl of Waterford, was ap- 
pointed to the government ; and some of the most obnoxious, for their 
hostilities, were condemned and executed. About a. d. 1447, a parlia- 
ment was convened at Trim, in which *« it was declared penal to con- 
form to the Irish fashion of tlie hair and beard, — that no persons should 
use gold trappings, horse furniture, or gilded harness, except knights or 
prelates;" and to discourage the transportion of bullion, a custom of 
twelve pence was imposed on each ounce of silver so transported. Du- 
ring the reign of Henry VI., there were eleven sessions, and thirty-six 
acts were published. 

In 1473 the Earl of Kildare raised a company of 160 archers and 64 
spearmen for the protection of the Pale, and parliament provided for 
their support He also instituted a fraternity of arms, consisting of 
thirteen persons of the highest rank, who assembled in Dublin annually 
on St. George's day, and were thence called the fraternity of St. George. 
The Pale included the city of Dublin, and portions of the adjacent coun- 
ties. The boundaries of this petty territory were occasionally enlarged, 
when the weakness of the native Irish, or the strength of the British 
settlers, permitted the latter to encroach upon the neighbouring districts. 

But these encroachments upon the lands beyond the Pale, were often 
retaliated when an enterprising Irish chief headed his troops, and it 
sometimes occurred that the limits of the Pale were driven back almost 
to the walls of Dublin. The original settlement of the Pale might be 
termed accidental, — the expulsion of the prince of Leinster from his 
territory, — his league, under the sanction of Henry II., with some 
Welsh noblemen and Norman lords, by whose aid he was restored to 
his chiefry, — these were the events, which in their ultimate conse- 
quences, Drought about the political union of the two countries. 

The prince of Leinster (as has been already stated) had been expel- 
led his petty kingdom in consequence of the forcible abduction of the 
wife of O'Rourk of Breffhy, and of other excesses. But when his allies 
appeared in the field, his partisans and neighbours rallied round his 
standard, and he at length retained the possession of his dominions. 
The Earl of Pembroke, surnamed Strongbow, married his daughter and 
his only child, and succeeded at Dermid's death to an Irish title and 
principality. But Strongbow, though he thus became an Irish prince, 
was also a British subject ; and his new title required British support 
Under cover of that support, the British power was gradually extended 

From what source was the hall of the castle repaired? — What Irish fashions 
were declared penal ? — What company did the Earl of Kildare raise ? — And what 
occasioned the settlement of the Pale ? 



LITERATURE IN IRELAND. 289 

over Lcin*ter ; and by similar means, crept from time to time into re- 
moter parts of the island. The estates then of the Anglo-Irish lords 
in Leinster, and of others, thinly scattered through the country, were 
termed the territory of the Pale. 

The Anglo-Irish lords, like the native Irish nobility, claimed supreme 
authority upon their estates, and exercised sovereign power. They 
executed the laws, inflicted punishments, levied taxes, and performed 
all other functions of absolute dominion, which the customs and institu- 
tions of the country permitted ; they very soon also adopted the lan- 
guage, dress, and modes of living of the island, and were in all respects 
Irish, but by descent 

The Danes, during their visits to Ireland in the eighth and ninth 
centuries, had by means of their commerce, improved the cities of Dub- 
. lin, Waterford, Cork, Limerick, and others ; and the Irish lords, after 
having subdued them, offered no molestation to the industrious citizens, 
by whom they were supplied with foreign commerce, and the revenue 
was increased. On this account the Danes were permitted to pursue 
their traffic undisturbed. 

There is evidence that no small degree of cultivation existed in Ire- 
land from very remote times. The Christian missionaries introduced 
with the gospel the learning- of Rome ; and churches were built, and 
colleges were founded, for the instruction of the chiefs and priesthood, 
and the accommodation of strangers. But when the Irish historians 
talk of colleges of Armagh and Lismore, &c., and of the thousands of 
native and foreign students who resorted to those places of instruction, 
it is not to be imagined that those colleges were sumptuous buildings 
resembling the fine gothic structures consecrated to literature in other 
parts of the world. Buildings so extensive as those in Ireland, must have 
been of cheap materials, consisting mostly of a strong frame-work of 
timber, with wattles and plaster. These were the ordinary buildings 
of the country, and continued so for ages after, and they were capable 
of being rendered very comfortable and commodious. 

CHAPTER 9. 

It is true of Ireland as of all other countries in those ages, that learn- 
ing was confined to the schools and monasteries, and had little effect 
upon the bulk of the people. The beams of literature that illuminated 
their halls and colleges, left the outer courts in profound darkness. 
There was a time when the learned disdained to write in their vulgar 
tongue, and wrote in Latin. There was then a double seal upon the 
fountain of knowledge, — the scarcity of manuscripts, and the difficulty 
of a foreign dialect. 

The church of Ireland down to the time of Henry II. had maintained 
the faith as derived from St. Patrick and his predecessors ; then firsc 
she submitted to the yoke of Rome. The Roman pontiffs had previously 

What authority did the Anglo-Irish lords assume ? — What is said of the Danes 
and of their advantageous traffic ? — What of the missionaries, churches, colleges, 
&c? — What is said of the learning of Ireland ? — And what of the church of Ireland? 



240 HISTORY OF IRELAND* 

made frequent attempts upon the Irish church in vain, with all their 
skill and management. It was at the council of Lismore, at which 
Henry assisted, that the Irish church was at length subdued, and sub- 
mitted to the papal authority. The ancient church of Ireland acknow- 
ledged no higher authority on earth than the Archbishop of Armagh. 
The doctrine, discipline, and ceremonial, as far as we know of them, 
of the ancient Irish church differed in many important particulars from 
those of modern Rome. 

The study of the holy scriptures appears to have been the chief occu- 
pation of the pious, not the modes and ceremonies of worship. The 
bishops and parish clergy were mostly married men. The ceremonies 
of worship appear to have been few and simple, and to have been de- 
rived principally from the Eastern churches previous to the preaching 
of St. Patrick. The mode of observing Easter was Asiatic, as were 
many other observances of the Irish church, which supported the tradi- 
tion that the first preachers in Ireland were disciples of St. John. The 
ancient order of the Culdees existed in Ireland previously to St. Patrick, 
and gave many eminent men to the Irish and Scotch churches; among 
whom Columbkill has still a name in Ireland as venerable and revered 
as that of Patrick himself. 

The church discipline of the Culdees seems to have afforded the mo- 
del for the modern Presbyterian mode of worship in Scotland. 

It would not be consistent in an elementary abridgement like the pre- 
sent, to swell the pages with details of every barbarity, and recitals of 
every treachery. The history of fierce conflicts, the artifices of fraud, 
and the efforts of oppression are all marked by little variety, and if fre- 
quently repeated, are liable to be disgusting. We shall, therefore, pass 
over some intermediate reigns, and approach the period when Henry 
VIII. , with the consent of the Irish princes, changed the title of Lord 
of Ireland, which he derived from Roderick, into that of King, which 
the increasing power of the British monarchy, and the decay of feudal- 
ism rendered much more appropriate. 

Several of the most distinguished Irish lords attended Henry VIII. at 
his court in London, and acknowledged and ratified his title. It is pro- 
per to be noticed, that neither at this nor at any former time had there 
been a conquest of Ireland. The title of Henry II. was founded upon 
treaty with Roderick, and confirmed by the consent of the feudal lords. 
And, again, in the reign of Richard II., the Irish princes did voluntary 
homage to the king, then in Ireland ; and, therefore, that the title of the 
king of England to the crown of Ireland, was a true and substantial 
title, cannot be doubted. It had been settled by treaty, and repeatedly 
confirmed by the voluntary submissions of the Irish princes. 

Henry VIII., though a tyrant, was a man of no ordinary talent. He 
presented the first outline of the Reformation in Ireland, as he had done 
in England, commanding assent rather than seeking to win opinion. 

When was it first subject to the papal authority ? — Wherein did they differ from 
the present ceremonies of the church of Rome ? — When was the king of England's 
title changed from " Lord of Ireland" to that of king ? — Was the king of England's 
title to Ireland " a true and substantial title" ? 



CATHOLIC RELIGION RESTORED. 241 

But finding that violence would accomplish nothing in this case, he took 
the course of a judicious statesman. He induced the great chieftain, 
O'Neil, to visit him at his court in London. The king received the 
chief of Ulster with the most flattering courtesies, and prevailed upon 
him to accept the title of the earl of Tyrone : he placed a gold chain 
on his neck; and won him not only to the strongest professions of 
attachment and allegiance, but induced him to renounce the Church of 
Rome, and adopt the reformed religion. 

For the remainder of Henry Eighth's reign, unusual peace prevailed 
in Ireland, and a ground- work was laid for a great change in the reli- 
gion of the country ; and it may excite surprise that none of his suc- 
cessors attempted to imitate this cheap and easy mode of governing 
that portion of their dominions. The affairs of Ireland were not so 
w r ell governed under Edward VI. A petty contest between the chief- 
tains O'Connor and O'Moore was suppressed by the Lord Deputy, Bel- 
lingham, and they were invited to prefer their complaints at the court 
of England. They did so, in confidence of meeting with a reception 
such as O'Neil had received from Henry VIII. But by the imprudent 
conduct of the young king, they were imprisoned, and their lands con- 
fiscated. This treatment alarmed the Irish people, indisposed them to , 
the British crown, and to the cause of the reformation. 

The accession of Mary blotted out the small share of Protestantism 
which lingered in the country. The officers of state without difficulty 
conformed to the religion of the crown, making solemn avowal of their 
late errors ; and as the reformed faith had made but little progress in 
Ireland, the ancient religion was restored without difficulty or violence. 
One of the chief events of Mary's reign, as respects Ireland, was the 
settlement of the King and Queen's Counties, which was attended with 
great severities towards the inhabitants of those districts ; in which 
Mary sustained her character of sanguinary rigour : she slaughtered 
her Catholic subjects in Ireland for their lands, and her Protestant peo- 
ple of England for their religion. A new Parliament was called in 
1556. No Parliament had met in the Pale for thirteen previous years. 
They acknowledged the Queen's title and that of the Pope. They re- 
pealed all acts since the twentieth of Henry VIII., with respect to the 
power and pretensions of his holiness. 

CHAPTER 10. 

Elizabeth's first measures tended to defeat the end she had in 
view: they exasperated the people of Ireland, until their discontent 
issued in a series of wars that exhausted the finances of England. 
Henry had soothed and temporized with his Irish subjects ; Elizabeth 
adopted another course, and made a bold attempt to compel them to the 
adoption of the new creed. By Elizabeth, queen Mary's acts were re- 
versed, as she had reversed king Henry's. Elizabeth's Irish Parliament 

How did Henry VIII. receive the chieftuin O'Neil? — How were the affairs of 
Ireland governed under Edward VI.? — What were the chief events in Mary's 
reign ? — Wherein did Elizabeth's treatment of the Irish differ from that of her 
father ? — And wherein from that of her sister Mary ? 
21 



242 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

met in January, 1560. It embraced by representation a greater portion 
of the kingdom than former parliaments of the pale. 

On the accession of James L, 1803, the opinion that he secretly 
favoured their religion, induced the Roman Catholics openly to cele- 
brate its worship in many cities of Leinster, and in all Munster. 
But in Cork the magistrates refused to proclaim the king : Mountjoy, 
therefore, marched into Munster with his army, but the citizens of 
Waterford refused to open their gates to him, pleading, that by the 
charter of king John, they were exempt from quartering soldiers ; but 
on the deputy's threatening to " draw king James's sword, and cut the 
charter of king John to pieces," he was admitted. 

An Act of State was then published, called an act of oblivion and 
indemnity, by proclamation, under the great seal ; all offences against 
the crown were pardoned, never again to be called in question. The 
government then proceeded in the extension of the law and the estab- 
lishment of public justice. - Counties were formed, sheriffs appointed, 
and circuits established. The native Irish were invested with all the 
privileges of subjects, and admitted to all the benefits of the English 
law. The lands which had in former times been usurped were re- 
stored ; glebes were assigned to the different parishes ; the bishops were 
obliged to resign all their impropriations, and the tithes paid to them 
out of parishes, to the respective incumbents ; churches were allotted 
to each parish ; free-schools were endowed ; considerable grants made 
to the university, together with the advowson of six parishes ; and seve- 
ral towns were incorporated, so as to give them a right of representa- 
tion in the Irish Parliament. 

On the accession of Charles I., the Roman Catholic religion was 
more openly professed. This was highly offensive to the puritanical 
spirit which was every day increasing ; and such representations were 
made to the English court, that it was deemed necessary to increase the 
military establishment ; and by the king's prerogative, this army was to 
be quartered on the towns and counties, with the promise of such 
favours as should amply compensate for the present burdens. These 
promises produced instant submission. It was in this reign that the 
name of governor of Ireland was changed to the more honourable title 
of lord-lieutenant. It was conferred by Charles I., on Went worth, 
whom he created Earl of Strafford and Knight of the Garter. 

The execution of Charles distracted all their measures in Ireland. 
The time was now come when the ruling powers of England were 
ready to demonstrate that they were not insensible to the Irish commo- 
tions. From the moment that their triumph over the royal power was 
completed, the necessity for reducing Ireland was contemplated ; and 
the parliament voted a powerful army to be sent into that kingdom. 
Cromwell deemed that conducting an Irish war was not unworthy of 

How did the Roman Catholics act under James I. ? — What occurred in Cork and 
Waterford ? — What act of oblivion was published ? — What laws and regulations 
were passed in this reign? — Enumerate them. — What gave offence to the Puritans 
in the reign of Charles 1.? — In whose reign was the title of lord-lieutenant first 
used ? — What effect had Charles's execution upon Ireland ? 



RESTORATION OF CHARLES. 243 

his own abilities ; and he contrived to be chosen lord-lieutenant of Ire- 
land, by an unanimous vote of parliament. 

Cromwell steered his course for Dublin, and there he exercised his new 
authority, regulated all civil and military affairs, and offered indemnity 
and protection to all who would submit to the parliament ; — an offer 
readily embraced by many of its bitterest adversaries : he repaired the 
fortifications of the city, and augmented the garrison. His enemies 
indulged hopes of success ; but Cromwell was possessed of that vigour 
and impetuosity which soon dissipated their expectations. Such was 
the consternation occasioned by the progress and severities of Crom- 
well, that the citizens of Waterford, Kilkenny, Ross, &c., trembling 
for their security, seemed ready to submit, on the first appearance of his 
forces. From Kilkenny, Cromwell proceeded to invest Clonmell ; and 
after a brave defence of two months, the garrison found their ammuni- 
tion and provisions totally exhausted, and the townsmen surrendered the 
place upon honourable terms. Cromwell now resigned his army to the 
care of Ireton, and embarked for England. 

In 1652, the parliament of England concerted measures for the final 
administration of Ireland. Lambert was appointed successor to Ireton, 
with the title of commander-in-chief of their forces. Lambert refused 
to accept the command, and it was conferred on Fleetwood, who had 
lately married the relict of Ireton. Fleetwood found all orders of the 
Irish submitting to the terms imposed by the conquerors. He assigned 
to himself a new council, who were instructed to improve the inter- 
est of the commonwealth, to suppress idolatry, popery, superstition, 
profaneness, &c. It was observed by the enemies of Cromwell, with 
no small degree of jealousy, that the present form of administration 
was more suited to a royal than to a republican government, and indi- 
cated a settled purpose in Oliver of establishing a monarchical power in 
his family. 

On the death of Cromwell, Charles II. was soon informed of favour- 
able appearances in Ireland ; and he received many letters and embas- 
sies, which gave the warmest assurances in his favour. It was even 
debated, in the king's council, whether he should not go directly to Ire- 
land. But there were now great expectations from the proceedings of 
Monk; and it was thought proper to suspend this resolution till the 
issue of English affairs should be discovered. The restoration of 
Charles was an event of great exultation. The body of the nation 
caught the flame of loyalty. He was proclaimed in all the great town3 
in Ireland, with every manifestation of joy. A few inconsiderable 
fanatics, and some of the old Irish, with their primate, were the only 
persons who presumed to declare against the king. 

The death of Charles II. revived the hopes of the Catholics in Ireland ; 
and the hopes of the Protestants were proportionably depressed. Many 
years had elapsed since the royal brothers first betrayed their purpose 
of establishing a Catholic interest in Ireland. But, terrified by the 

What vigorous measures did Cromwell adopt? — What reception had Charles II. 
after Cromwell's death ? — Were not the Romanists and Protestants differently 
affected ? 



244 HISTORY OF IRELAND. 

spirited remonstrances of an English parliament, they suspended their 
attempts. They renewed them, however, when the royal authority 
seemed above control : Charles, with a careless acceptance of any mea- 
sure which promised to confirm the ascendency he had acquired ; James, 
with a bigoted and passionate affection for the Catholic religion. Such 
a prince as James II., seated on the throne of England, inspired the 
Catholics of Ireland with the most extravagant expectations. They 
already saw the victory of their party over all its adversaries, from a 
king of their own religion. 

Even the rumours of these changes were sufficient to alarm the Pro- 
testants. Traders sold their effects, and abandoned a country in which 
they expected the speedy re-establishment of the ancient religion. But 
James's abdication of the throne, and William's adoption, dissipated 
their fears. James raised his standard in Ireland. Of all the northern 
cities, Derry (or Londonderry, as it was called) afforded the principal 
shelter to the fugitive Protestants. The account of its memorable 
siege, of the privations the inhabitants endured, and the patience with 
which they suffered, together with their almost miraculous deliverance, 
will be found detailed in the history of England,* together with the 
battle of the Boyne, the final defeat of James, and his escape to 
France. And to the same History the juvenile reader is referred for 
what commotions have occurred, or what changes have since taken 
place; as the limits prescribed to Ireland have been already exceeded. 

* See Chapter vi. Sections 16, 17, and 18. 
What was the result of the contest in Ireland between James II. and William III. ? 



THE END 





WORKS FOR EDUCATION. 



HOGAN AND THOMPSON, 

WHOLESALE BOOKSELLERS, STATIONERS, AND PUBLISHERS, 

No. 30 NORTH FOURTH STREET, 

TW6 DOORS BELOW SANDERSON'S HOTEL, 

PHILADELPHIA, 

Offer to the School Committees, Teachers, Country Merchants, 
Booksellers, and others, the following valuable Books of their 
own publication. The School Books they particularly recom- 
mend to the attention of Teachers, Parents, and Guardians of 
the Young. 

The series by Emerson, are particularly worthy of attention. 
They have recommendations from the highest sources in this 
country ; the most eminent teachers, school committees, and 
the controllers of public schools, have concurred in introdu- 
cing them into the institutions under their respective charge, and 
in recommending them to others. 

Emerson'* School Books. 

The series consists of 

THE FIRST CLASS READER. 

THE SECOND CLASS READER. 

THE THIRD CLASS READER. 

THE FOURTH CLASS READER. 

THE NEW NATIONAL SPELLING BOOK. 

THE NORTH AMERICAN ARITHMETIC, PART FIRST. 

THE NORTH AMERICAN ARITHMETIC, PART SECOND. 

THE ACADEMICAL SPEAKER, and 

EMERSON'S PROGRESSIVE PRIMER. 



Emerson's Class Readers. 

Mr. Emerson, in his Suggestions to Teachers, at the commence- 
ment of the First Class Reader, recommends the introduction into 
our American schools, of the explanatory system of instruction 
successfully practised in the Edinburgh Sessional School under 



2 HOGAN AND THOMPSON'S 

the direction of Mr. Wood. An account of the Edinburgh Ses- 
sional School was published some time ago in Boston, and a de- 
tailed notice also of the methods of examination therein will be 
found on reference to Mr. Emerson's First and Third Class Read- 
ers. We cannot better explain this system, in its application to 
the exercise of reading, than by presenting an extract from Mr. 
Wood's valuable work. The following is one of the methods of 
applying the principles of examination laid down by Mr. Wood. 

" Before entering- upon the consideration of the reading department, it may 
be proper to premise some general observations, on that method of explana- 
tion, which has been so highly approved of in the Sessional School. Its ob- 
ject is threefold : first, To render more easy and pleasing the acquisition of the 
mechanical art of reading ; secondly, To turn to advantage the particular in- 
struction contained in every individual passage which is read ; and, above all, 
thirdly, To give the pupil, by means of a minute analysis of each passage, a 
general command of his own language. 

"It is of great importance to the proper understanding of the method, that 
all these objects should be kept distinctly in view. With regard to the Jirst y 
no one, who has not witnessed the scheme in operation, can well imagine the 
animation and energy which it inspires. It is the constant remark of almost 
every stranger who visits the Sessional School, that its pupils have not at all 
the ordinary appearance of school-boys, doomed to an unwilling task, but rather 
the happy faces of children at their sports. This distinction is chiefly to be 
attributed to that part of the system of which we are here treating; by which, 
in place of harassing the pupil with a mere mechanical routine of sounds and 
technicalities, his attention is excited, his curiosity is gratified, and his fancy is 
amused. 

" In the second place, when proper books are put into the hands of the scholars, 
every article which they read, may be made the means, not only of forming in 
their youthful minds the invaluable habit of attention, but also of communica- 
ting to them, along with facility in the art of reading, much information, which is 
both adapted to their present age, and may be of use to them the rest of their 
lives. How different is the result, where the mechanical art is made the ex- 
clusive object of the master's and the pupil's attention ! How many fine pas- 
sages have been read in the most pompous manner, without rousing a single 
sentiment in the mind of the performer ! How many, in which they have left 
behind them only the most erroneous and absurd impressions and associa- 
tions. 

" But, in the last place, they little know the full value of the explanatory 
method, who think it unnecessary, in any case, to carry it beyond what is ab- 
solutely essential to enable the pupil to understand the me-ining of the indivi- 
dual passage before him at the time. As well, indeed, might it be maintained, 
that, in parsing, the only object in view should be the elucidation of the parti- 
cular sentence parsed ; or that, in reading Caesar's Commentaries in a gram- 
mar school, the pupil's sole attention should be directed to the manner in which 
the Gallic war was conducted. A very little reflection, however, should be 
sufficient to show, how erroneous such a practice would be in either case. 
The passages gone over in school must of course be very few and limited, 
and the direct information communicated through them extremely scanty. The 
skill of the instructor must therefore be exhibited, not merely in enabling the 
pupil to understand these few passages, but in making every lesson bear upon 
the proper object of his labours, the giving a general knowledge and full com- 
mand of the language, which it is his province to teach, together with as much 
other useful information, as the passage may suggest and circumstances will 
admit. As in parsing, accordingly, no good teacher would be satisfied with 
examining his pupil upon the syntactic construction of the passage before him 



BOORS FOR EDUCATION. 3 

as it stands, and making- him repeat the rules of that construction, but would 
also, at the same time, call upon him to notice the variations, which must ne- 
cessarily be made in certain hypothetical circumstances; so also in the depart- 
ment of which we are now treating, he will not consider it enough, that the 
child may have, from the context or otherwise, formed a general notion of the 
^caning, of a whole passage, but will also, with a view to future exigencies, 
rect his attention to the full force and signification of the particular terms 
employed, and likewise in some cases at least, to their roots, derivatives, and 
compounds. Thus, for example, if in any lesson the scholar read of one hav- 
ing » done an unprecedented act,' it might be quite sufficient for understanding 
the meaning of that single passage, to tell him that 'no other person had ever 
done the li.<e;' but this would by no means fully accomplish the object we 
have in view. The child would thus receive no clear notion of the word un- 
precedented, and would, therefore, in all probability, on the very next occasion 
of its recurrence, or of the recurrence of other words from the same root, be as 
much at a loss as before. But direct his attention to the threefold composition 
of this word, the un, the pre, and the cede. Ask him the meaning of the syl- 
lable un in composition, and tell him to point out to you (or if necessary, point 
out to him) any other words, in which it has this signification of not, (such as 
uncommon, uncivil) and, if there be leisure, any other syllables which have in 
composition a similar effect, such as in, with all its modifications of ig, it, im, 
ir, also dis, and non, with examples. Next investigate the meaning of the 
syllable pre in composition, and illustrate it with examples, (such as previous, 
premature. Then examine in like manner the meaning of the syllable cede and 
having shown that in composition it generally signifies to go, demand the signi- 
fication of its various compounds, precede, proceed, succeed, accede, recede, exceed, 
intercede. The pupil will in this manner acquire not only a much more dis- 
tinct and lasting impression of the signification of the word in question, but a 
key also to a vast variety of other words in the language. This too he will do 
far more pleasingly and satisfactorily in the manner which is here recommend- 
ed, than by being enjoined to commit them to memory from a vocabulary at 
home as a task. It is very true that it would not be possible to go over every 
word of a lesson with the same minuteness, as that we have now instanced. A 
certain portion of time should therefore be set apart for this examination; and, 
after those explanations have been given, which are necessary to the right un- 
derstanding of the passage, such minuter investigations only may be gone into 
as time will admit. It is no more essential, that every word should be gone 
over in this way, than that every word should always be syntactically parsed. 
A single sentence well done may prove of the greatest service to the scholar in 
his future studies." 

In applying this system of instruction to the First Class Reader, 
I would recommend that the pupils have the reading exercise for 
the day, previously assigned to them, in order that there may be 
an opportunity for them carefully to study the same, in reference 
to the examination that is to follow. In reading the book the first 
time, the examination should be general, rather than otherwise; 
let the pupils be questioned in regard to the general sense of the 
piece, and the meaning of prominent words in it. Explanation 
and illustration should be given by the teacher ; such as the mean- 
ing of any passage, its allusions, figures, &c, may require. Care 
should be taken that the scholars do not forget these explana- 
tions; this may be prevented by recurring to them at subsequent 
examinations. In order to show the nature of this Jlrst examina- 
tion, a specimen is subjoined. 

In goingr through the volume the second time, a more particular 



4 HOGAN AND THOMPSON S 

examination should be instituted. Not only the same kind of 
questions, which have already been put, are to be repeated, but 
the pupils should be examined with reference to the analysis of 
words, their inflections and analogies ; and also with reference to 
the rhetorical features of the composition, and the topics of gene- 
ral information suggested by the text. 

Of this second examination, a specimen, such as our limits 
would allow, is also subjoined. Its nature and character, the ex- 
tent to which it may be carried, and the interest, which it may be 
made to impart to the exercise, will at once be felt and apprecia- 
ted by every intelligent teacher. 

We will take for an example of the following examinations, an 
extract from the writings of the Rev. Sidney Smith. 

APPEAL IN BEHALF OF THE BLIND. 

The author of the book of Ecclcsiastes has told us," that the light is sweet, 
that it is a pleasant thing for the eyes to behold the sun." The sense of sight 
is, indeed, the highest bodily privilege, the purest physical pleasure, which man 
has derived from his Creator : — to see that wandering fire, after he has finished 
his journey through the nations, coming back to us in the eastern heavens ; 
the mountains painted with light; the floating splendour of the sea; the earth 
waking from deep slumber ; the day flowing down the sides of the hills, till it 
reaches the secret valleys; the little insect recalled to life; the bird trying her 
wings; man going forth to his labour; each created being moving, thinking, 
acting, contriving, according to the scheme and compass of its nature; by 
force, by cunning, by reason, by necessity. Is it possible to joy in this ani- 
mated scene, and feel no pity for the sons of darkness ? for the eyes that will 
never taste the sweet light ? for the poor clouded in everlasting gloom ? 

If you ask me why they are miserable and dejected ; I turn you to the plen- 
tiful valleys; to the fields, bringing forth their increase; to the freshness and 
flowers of the earth ; to the endless variety of its colours : to the grace, the 
symmetry, the shape of all it cherishes, and all it bears. These you have for- 
gotten, because you have always enjoyed them ; but these are the means by 
which God Almighty makes man what he is ; cheerful, lively, erect ; full of 
enterprise, mutable, glancing from heaven to earth ; prone 10 labour and to act. 

This is the reason why the blind are miserable and dejected — because their 
soul is mutilated, and dismembered of its best sense ; because they are a laugh- 
ter, and a ruin, and the boys of the streets mock at their stumbling feet. 

Therefore I implore you, by the son of David, have mercy on the blind. If 
there is not pity for all sorrows, turn the full and perfect man to meet the in- 
clemency of fate. Let not those who have never tasted the pleasures of exist- 
ence, be assailed by any of its sorrows. The eyes that are never gladdened 
with light, should never stream with tears. 

First examination on the foregoing extract. 

What is the title of the piece? Who is the author? What 
sacred writer does he quote? What is the quotation? What is 
the "highest bodily privilege?" What is meant by the word 
" bodily ?" What is here meant by the word " physical?" What 
pleasures are higher and purer than bodily or physical ones? 
What other senses have we, besides that of sight? Whose gift 
are they ? What is the " wandering fire," mentioned in the text ? 
Why is it spoken of as " coming back to us in the eastern hea- 



BOOKS FOR EDUCATION. 5 

vens?" What are the effects of its rising, so beautifully described 
in the text? What wakes the insects and the birds, and sends 
man forth to his labour? What are the effects of its return, on 
other created beings? Do these effects of light prove the truth 
of the sacred writer's assertion quoted above? What feeling 
should our enjoyment of the morning light excite towards the 
blind? What beautiful objects of sight are spoken of? Why do 
we forget their beauty and value ? What is the effect of the beau- 
ties of nature on man? Why are the blind sad and dejected? 
Why are the blind peculiarly entitled to our compassion ? 



NEW SYSTEM OF ENGLISH GRAMMAR. 

This work is in preparation by John Frost, Esq., of Philadelphia. The 
object of it is not merely to lay down the principles and rules of English 
Grammar, in order to enable the Student to analyse sentences in the way 
technically called parsing; but to furnish very copious practical directions 
and exercises for the correct speaking and writing of the language. In short, 
to treat the subject not only as a science but as an art. It will in fact be 
treated chiefly as an Art, applicable to the every day purposes of life, and intro- 
ductory to a similar treatise on the Art of English Composition, which the 
Author has been several years in preparing ; and which is intended for publi- 
cation in a few months after the present work. 



The new National Spelling Book, 

AND PRONOUNCING TUTOR ; 

On an improved plan, exhibiting the precise sound of each syllable in every 
word, according to the most approved principles of English Orthoepy, with 
progressive Reading Lessons ; — designed for the vse of Schools in the United 
States. By B. D. Emerson, lute Principal of the Adams Grammar School, 
Boston. 

The following is from Abraham Andrews, Cornelius Walker, N. K. G. Oli- 
ver, Charles Fox, Win, Adams, Barnum Field, John Frost, Masters of the 
Department of Reading and Grammar in the Public Schools in Boston. — 
" This Spelling Book bears every mark of having been compiled with strict 
reference to the actual purpose of instruction. Great pains have evidently 
been taken to render it highly superior in character, and worthy of becoming 
a National Work." — Journal of Education. 

It is also recommended by Ebenczer Bailey, Principal of the Young Ladies' 
High School, Boston. — John Pierpoint, Compiler of the American First Class 
Book, National Reader, &c. — John Pierce, D.D., Brooklyn. — Benjamin Green- 
leaf, Bradford Academy. — Andrew Yates, Pros, of the Polyteehny Instit., Chit- 
tenango, N. Y. — John M. Brewer, S. C. Walker, Samuel Jones, Jos. R. East- 
burn, J. H.Brown. — B. B. Wisner, D. D., and Win. Jenks, D. D., Boston. — 
Jeremiah Evarte, Cor. Sl:c. to the Am. Board of Com. for For. Miss. — Francis 
Wayland. Jr., D. D., Brown University. — B. F. Farnsworth, Academical and 
Theolog. Ins., N. Hampton, N. H. — Rev. S. C. Loveland, Reading, N. H., 
Author of a Greek and Eng. Lex. of the N. T. — Daniel Adams, M. D., Author 
of the Scholar's Arithmetic, School Geog., &c. &c. — Rev. N. Bouton, and Rev. 
N. W. Williams, Concord, N. H. — J. I. Hitchcock, Instructor, Baltimore. — 



6 HOGAN AND THOMPSON^ 

Walter R. Johnson. Princ. of the High School, Franklin Ins. Phila.-— L. Cole- 
man, M. Lawrence, M. Shaw, School Committee of Belehertown.— Cant. Pat- 
ridge, Sci. and Military Academy, Middletown. — John Richardson, Leicester 
Academy. — R. G. Parker, Roxbury. 

IEP The School Committee of the city of Boston, after a very critical ex- 
amination, have ordered its introduction into all the public schools of this city. 
And the Vermont Commissioners, appointed by the Legislature, have recom- 
mended this Spelling Book, as one of the best, for use in all the public schools 
of that State. 



Copy of Resolutions of the Directors of the Public Schools of Chambersburg. 

Resolved, that the following books, and no others, viz : Emerson's National 
Spelling Book, Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4; Class Readers by Emerson, Nos. 1, and 2; 
Arithmetic by Emerson, be used in the Public Schools of the Chambersburg 
District, as soon as they can be obtained, and that notice of this resolution be 
given to the Teachers. FRED'K SMITH, Sec'ry. 

August 8th, 1835. 

September, 1834. 
It was ordered, by the Controllers of the Public Schools of the first School 
District of Pennsylvania, that Emerson's New National Spelling Book, Emer- 
son's First, Second, and Third Class Readers, and Emerson's North American 
Arithmetic, parts 1 and 2, be used, and none other, in the Public Sshools of the 
District under their care. 



THE NORTH AMERICAN ARITHMETIC, 
Part I. and Part II. By Frederick Emerson. 

The above is the title of two books, denominated Part First and Part Second. 
The FIRST PART is a small book, designed for the use of Children from five 
to eight years of age. The SECOND PART contains within itself a complete 
system of Mental and Written Arithmetic, sufficiently extensive for all the pur- 
poses of common business; and is designed as the standard book for Common 
Schools. These books are the result of years of labour; and although recently 
completed, their reputation appears to be already established by the uniform 
approval of gentlemen in the department of education, who do not lend their 
names to give countenance to indifferent work?. 

Williams College, Oct. 2, 1832. 
To Mr. Frederick Emerson. Sir, — I have received the First and Second 
Parts of your North American Arithmetic, and am highly pleased with the plan 
of the work, and the manner of its execution thus far. It unites simplicity 
with fulness, and will thus be sure to interest the beginner, whilst it furnishes, 
*t the same time, an ample guide to the more advanced pupil. 
Respectfully and truly yours, ALBERT HOPKINS, 

Prof, of Mathematics and Nat. Phil. Williamstown College. 

New York, Oct. 6,1832. 
I consider the plan and execution of Emerson's North American Arithmetic 
^— Part First and Part Second, with the Key — as perfect a School Book as I 
have ever examined. None of this branch of instruction has so well and truly 
illustrated the subject. It is plain and easy, and the characteristics which dis. 
tinguish it as a school book are those which should prevail in every introduc. 
tory work offered for the use of youth. SAM'L W. SETON, 

Visiter for the Public School Society, New York. 



BOOKS FOR EDUCATION. 7 

These books are of little more than one year's publication, and yet they are 
already introduced into the greater part of the Schools of New England, New 
York, Pennsylvania, Maryland, Virginia, Kentucky, and Ohio, and into many 
of the towns in Tennessee, Indiana, Illinois, &c. 

The Spelling-Book, Readers, Academical Speaker, and Progressive Primer, 
are by Benjamin D. Emerson, late principal of the Adams Grammar School, 
Boston. 

The Arithmetics are by Frederick Emerson, Principal of the Department of 
Arithmetic in Doyston School, Boston. 

Both of these gentlemen have consumed the greater part of their lives in im- 
parting knowledge to youth, and after years of study and reflection have given 
the above series of useful books, as the result of their own observation and 
labour. 

Mr. B. D. Emerson was several years in preparing the New National Spel- 
ling-Book, and it was not given to the public until it had passed through a 
number of careful revisions. A work so prepared, could not fail to be of a high 
grade ; eminent Orthographists have pronounced it to be the best of any before 
the public. 

Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. 

A Convention consisting of two Delegates from each Board of Common 
School Directors, of all the City Wards and Neighbouring Townships, assem- 
bled on the 19th last month, to determine on the best School Books, and most 
suitable to establish uniformity in the same, throughout the School Districts. 
Whereupon, a Committee was appointed of three of their number, namely : the 
Rev. J. Pressly, Dr. George D. Bruce, and Benjamin P. Harlshorne, Esq. to 
examine and compare Emerson's Series, and Russell's Histories with other 
School Books. And the said Committee having this day delivered their report 
to an adjourned meeting of the Convention, it was, in accordance therewith 
unanimously recommended, that Emerson's Series, composed of the New Na- 
tional Spelling Book; First Class, Second Class, Third Class, and Fourth Class 
Readers; and First, and Second Part Arithmetic; together with Russell's 
Histories of the United States, England, France, Greece, and Rome, be used 
in all the Schools throughout the City and County. 

Attest, Pittsburgh, Alleghany County, December 7, 1838. 

In behalf of the Convention, 

BENJAMIN P. HARTSHORNE, Secretary, 

At a Convention of the School Directors of Susquehannah County, Pennsyl- 
vania, held at Montrose, December 28th, 1838, the Hon. Judge Jessup from 
a Committee appointed for that purpose, submitted the following resolutions : 

1. Resolved, That the sole object of this Convention is, to attempt the im- 
provement of the system of instruction in the Common Schools of this County. 

2. Resolved, That by endeavouring to produce uniformity in teaching, we 
have no disposition to proceed in an arbitrary or compulsory manner, and while 
the school law has, of necessity, given large powers in this respect to school 
directors ; yet, in that office, we hold ourselves to be the servants of the people, 
bound to consult their interests and their wishes, and only at liberty to exercise 
those powers confined by law in such manner, as the high trusts reposed in us 
by them, demand. 

3. Resolved, That we believe the introduction of an uniformity of Books in 
the schools, would greatly subserve the interests of education, by enabling 
teachers to devote more time to their classes, by exciting a spirit of emulation 
among the pupils, and by promoting uniformity in teaching. 

4. Resolved, That, with a view to produce this important result, we recom- 
mend to the Boards of Directors in the several districts, and to all others con- 
cerned in Common School Education, at the commencement of the Schools in 



8 HOGAN AND THOMPSON'S 

the fall of 1839, or earlier if practicable, the introduction into all the Schools of 

the following Books, to wit: 

EMERSON'S NEW NATIONAL SPELLING BOOK. 

EMERSON'S FIRST SECOND, THIRD. AND FOURTH CLASS READERS. 

EMERSON'S FIRST AND SECOND PART ARITHMETIC. 

KEITH'S ARITHMETIC AND BOOK KEEPING. 

OLNEY'S GEOGRAPHY AND ATLAS. 

SMITH'S GRAMMAR. 

WEBSTER'S DICTIONARY. 



RUSSEL'S HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 

RUSSEL'S HISTORY OF FRANCE. 

RUSSEL'S HISTORY OF ENGLAND, SCOTLAND, AND IRELAND. 

RUSSEL'S HISTORIES OF ANCIENT GREECE AND ROME. 

The two first named of the above Histories, The United States and France, 
are already published ; the two others are in progress now through the press, 
and will be published in the ensuing spring. They are written with the ex- 
press design of use in the American schools, and particularly harmonise in their 
character with the system of Public School Instruction. They are not merely 
a dry detail of facts, but render History subservient to the advancement of the 
thinking faculties and the elevation of moral character, enlivened with anec- 
dotes of eminent and virtuous individuals. The grave study of History is de- 
lightfully relieved by the innumerable interesting points of Biography. 

Extract from the "Journal of Education.'''' 

" It is with no little pleasure that we have examined the new series of School 
Histories, at the head of this article, recently published by Messrs. Hogan 
Thompson of Philadelphia. They are far the best of any that .we have seen, 
and until their appearance, we had thought that nothing superior to those in 
general use, could be brought forward ; the appearance of these volumes, con- 
vinces us that we have been in error. The books are pure and simple in style, 
correct in outline, and admirably arranged in chronological order, the illustra- 
tions are of a superior class, and beautifully executed by the first artists. Re- 
presenting as they do, some of the most soul-stirring events of the world, they 
cannot fail to attract the eye of youth, and indelibly fix in their minds a recol- 
lection that such things have been ; whilst the text of the author, teaches both 
to reason and think on their cause and effect. 

" We congratulate the talented author, the liberal publishers, and the grow- 
ing youth of our country, on the appearance of these volumes. 

" To Teachers we cannot say too much in recommendation of this work." 

From Chandler's Gazette. 

HISTORY OF FRANCE. 

Messrs. Hogan and Thompson, 30 North Fourth Street, have published the 
History of France, from the earliest time to the present day, on the basis of 
Sadler's history, and arranged for the use of Schools, with questions for the ex- 
amination of students, by John Russel, A f M. 

We referred with commendation, a few days since, to a History of the Uni- 
ted States by the same author. A careful perusal of the History of France, 
leads us to believe that Mr. Russel has, in that, acquitted himself with even 
more of success than on his former attempt. The History of France is inte- 
resting, from the lofty character of the actors on its scene, and the importance 
of the events with which they were connected, The story has indeed been told, 



BOOKS FOR EDUCATION. » 

but rarely in a form for school classes, and never, certainly, better, than by Mr. 
Russel. In general, we remark, that in the account of the civil wars he seems 
anxious to do all the justice to each party which existing or attainable records 
will allow him. The plan of the work is fine, and the execution highly com- 
mendable. 

Individual commendation of these books, by competent judges, 
is almost without end, and the Investigating Committees which 
have been appointed in the cities of Boston, New York, Philadel- 
phia. Pittsburgh, Louisville, Maysville, and many othei towns and 
cities, to make selection of the best books for the Public Schools, 
having pronounced Emerson's Series of Books, " the best suited to 
the wants of all classes of scholars, and the most convenient for the 
purposes of instruction" they have been adopted accordingly. 
They have likewise been recently chosen in all the School Dis- 
tricts of many Counties of this State, and as they are always, with- 
out exception, preferred wherever they are seen, it is confidently 
expected, they will very shortly be used throughout this and other 
States, and produce that uniformity in the Schools, which is so 
urgently desired by all, and so important for the training of the 
general mind. 

The paper and print of Emerson's and RusseFs books, are be- 
sides, of such superior quality, and the binding is so much better 
and stronger than usual, that for these additional reasons, they 
have a decided preference, and are allowed to be much the cheap- 
est books. 



IMPORTANT WORK ON EDUCATION. 

HINTS ON A SYSTEM OF POPULAR EDUCATION, addressed to R. 
S. Field, Esq. Chairman of the Committee on Education in the Legislature of 
New Jersey, and to the Rev. A. P. Dod, Professor of Mathematics in the Col- 
lege of New Jersey, by E.C. WINES, Author of "Two Years and a half in the 
Navy," and late principal of Edgehill School. 



LARDNER'S OUTLINES OF UNIVERSAL HISTORY, 

Embracing a concise History of the World from the earliest period to the pre- 
sent time, arranged so that the whole may be studied by periods, or the history 
of any country may be read by itself. With questions for the examination 
of students. The work is beautifully illustrated with 49 superior engravings, 
representing some of the most interesting historical scenes. 

The author in his " Advertisement" to this work, says — " The object of the 
writer of the present volume has been to give a correct, and, as far as the limits 
would permit, a comprehensive epitome of the history of the world, which accu- 
racy of narrative and chronology would render valuable as a book of reference, 
and in which general views and reflections would remove the dryness insepa- 
rable from a mere enumeration of facts. And it is hoped, that the tyro who 
studies it with attention, will find himself at the termination of his labour, ig- 
norant of few of the great characters and events which occur in the history of 
the world." 



10 HOGAN AND THOMPSON'S 

The book is arranged with the chronological dates in the margin of eaeh 
page, so that the student may at a moment ascertain the time of any particular 
transaction. Besides, it has a copious index; a tabular view of royal dynasties; 
a chronological table of eminent persons, showing the time of their birth and 
death, and a chronological view of important events from the first olympiad till 
the year 1829. 

Every parent should place this volume in the hands of his children, and 
schoolmasters who value the time and improvement of those entrusted to their 
care, would do well to examine and place the work before their scholars. In 
it they would find much that is new in arrangement, and a vast collection of 
facts that have never yet appeared in any one work of hfistory. 

ELEMENTS OF MYTHOLOGY, 

Or, Classical Fables of the Greeks and Romans — to which are added notices of 
Syrian, Hindoo, and Scandinavian superstitions, together with those of the 
Aboriginal American Nations ; the whole comparing Polytheism with true 
religion. 

This book has been prepared expressly for the youth of this country, and it 
will prove a valuable acquisition to those, who do not or cannot study the su- 
perstitions of the ancient in his original language. But few works of this kind 
have appeared before the public, none in fact, embracing as much as the pre- 
sent volume — most of those already published, have contained so many indeli- 
cate passages relative to the rites and ceremonies of the ancients, ^as to almost 
forbid the use of them in female schools — this has been particularly guarded 
against in the present publication. A work, perfectly pure, and though ele- 
mentary, embracing all the- prominent facts of the most voluminous on the 
subject, was much wanted, and the publishers think they have succeeded in 
placing such an one within the reach of all. 

KAMES' ELEMENTS OF CRITICISM. 

Being an abridgment of the large work of the celebrated Lord Kames. 

The original book has long been known as a standard in most of the Colleges 
—a smaller work of the kind having been in much demand, the pesent pub- 
lishers deemed it advisable to issue an abridgment — accordingly, an able 
editor was procured and the work effected ; it is arranged with questions for 
the examination of students, <fec, and is calculated to be of much service in 
improving the style of scholars. The work is popular. 

MARSH'S BOOK-KEEPING, 

Or, the Science of Double Entry Book-Keeping, simplified by an infallible rule 
for Debtor and Creditor, calculated to insure a complete knowledge of the 
theory and practice of accounts, by C. C. Marsh, Accountant. 

The above is the system by which nearly all the mercantile accounts of the 
Atlantic cities are kept. 

JAUDON'S EXPOSITOR, 

Or, the English Orthographical Expositor; being a compendious selection of 
the most useful words in the English language, alphabetically arranged, 
divided, accented, and explained, according to the most approved modern 
authorities; also a list of more than eight hundred words, similar, or nearly 
similar in sound, but of different spelling and import, by Daniel Jaudon, 
Thomas Watson, and Stephen Addington. Fifteenth Edition. 

This book is much better adapted to primary schools than the larger diction- 
aries, it is more convenient, more explicit, and better suited to the comprehen- 
sion of the young, in its definitions and expositions of the different words. 
Teachers will do well to examine the work. 



BOOKS FOR EDUCATION. 11 

CORDERII COLLOQUIA, 

Or Corderius' Colloquies, with a literal translation of the first forty, and parsing- 
exercises on the first eight. To which is added a vocabulary of all the words 
which occur in the book. A new edition, much improved. 
The advantages of literal translations of the easier authors in the Latin 
tongue for the use of beginners, is so very great, and so very obvious, that it 
will appear to all, upon a little reflection, a wonder, that our schools should 
have remained so long without helps of this kind. A thorough knowledge of 
the French and other living languages is acquired in one half the time usually 
occupied by the student of Latin — the reason of this is obvious : at the com- 
mencement of the study of a living language, a book of colloquial phrases, or a 
literal translation of some easy author is placed in the hands of the student; 
and he is therefore enabled to proceed with greater rapidity, than he could in 
any other manner, at the same time sufficient thought is required to exercise 
the mind, and form a retentive memory. If a system of this kind can be pur- 
sued, as it has, in one language, it certainly may in another, and the success 
that has attended the use of Corderius, amply proves, that as much benefit may 
be derived from the studying of an ancient tongue in this manner, as from that 
of a modern ; and teachers who value the time and advancement of their scho- 
lars, would do well to use this little volume. 

CICERO DE OFFICES, 

Or M. Tullii Ciceronis de Officiis Libri Trcs. Accedunt in usum juventutis 

notse quoedam Anglice scriptae. 

This is a new and very handsome edition, much improved and enlarged, with 
English notes, comments, &c. Sir Roger L'Estrange in his preface to an 
English translation observes, that this is one of the commonest school books we 
have; and as it is the best of books, so it is applied to the best of purposes, the 
training of youth to the study and exercise of virtue. 

CICERO'S ORATIONS, 

Or M.T. Ciceronis Oraliones, quaedam selecte in usum Delphini, cum interpre- 

tatione et historia succincta verum gestarum et scriptorum M. T. Ciceronis. 

In this edition are introduced all the valuable notes of the Dauphin edition, 

translated into English, selections from Duncan and other commentators and 

original observations. By John G. Smart. With a life of Cicero. 

WILSON'S GREEK TESTAMENT, 

Or the books of the New Testament in the original Greek, prepared for the use 
of schools. By C. P. Wilson, LL.D. 

PERRIN'S FRENCH VOCABULARY, 

Or the elements of French and English conversations, with new, familiar, and 
easy Dialogues, each preceded by a suitable vocabulary in French and Eng- 
lish, designed particularly for students in the French language. By John 
Perrin. 

PERRIN'S FRENCH FABLES. 

A selection of Fables in French, with an interlinear translation, designed to 
aid the student in acquiring a correct idea of the idiom of that language. 
This work and the vocabulary are much used as elementary books in learn- 

ing the French. The best teachers of Philadelphia recommend them. 

LEBRUN'S TELEMAQUE, 

Or the Adventures of Telemachus in its original French, with a key containing 
the English of most of the difficult French words. 
This work, from the poetical beauty of its language, is more generally used 



12 BOOKS FOR EDUCATION. 

in learning French than any other; it has an immense circulation which [j 
daily increasing. 

BARBAROUX'S HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES, IN 
FRENCH, 

Designed as a school-book for children in their study of the French languag 
The history is pronounced correct and the language of a superior styfl 
Whilst the youthful student is acquiring a foreign language, he also leart\ 
something of the history of his own country. 

BERNAY'S GERMAN GRAMMAR. 

A compendious German Grammar, with dictionary of prefixes and affixes alphr, 
betically arranged, by Herman Bokum, instructor of the German languag 
and literature in the University of Pennsylvania. 

BOKUM'S INTRODUCTION 

To the study of the German language, comprising extracts from the best Ge" 
man prose writers, with an English interlinear translation, explanatory note - : 
and a treatise on pronunciation, affording the means of a ready and accura':; 
comparison of the idioms of the language. 

GERMAN AND ENGLISH COLLOQUIAL PHRASES, 

Or Dialogues in German and English, on every topic necessary to mainta r 
conversation; with directions for pronunciation. By John Ehrenfried. 
The prevalence of the German language, in many parts of the United State: 

should form a powerful inducement, for men in every situation of life to be cor.;.: 

at least partially acquainted with it. Towards an easy acquisition of a ia:i 

guage nothing will contribute more than a collection of easy dialogues and a; 

propriate phrases treating on the most familiar subjects and incidents of lift 

and it is hoped that the present attempt will on that account be favourably m 

ceived. 

The above series offer a ready and easy means of acquiring a knowledge ( 

the German, either with or without the aid of a teacher. They are the onl; 

regular and graduated series of German elementary books published in thi ; 

country. 

CAVALLO'S PHILOSOPHY. 

The Elements of Natural or Experimental Philosophy. By Tiberius Cavalk 
F. R. S. &c; fifth American edition with additional notes, selected from v.-: 
rious authors. By F. X. Brossius. 2 vols. 8vo. in one. 
The high reputation of Mr. Cavallo, as a Philosopher, created in this count.t; 

a demand for his works; the frequent application for them and their gre; 

scarcity first induced the publishers to issue an American edition — since the; 

the sale has been sufficiently great to warrant their having many improvemen.. 

and additions in the shape of notes, appended to the work : it is now considered 

the standard in Natural and Experimental Philosophy, and used as a text boo; 

in most of the colleges. 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

021 933 917 3 



■ 






m 



■ ■ 



■VVL 









i^T 






